This is a modern-English version of The Magician, originally written by Maugham, W. Somerset (William Somerset).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
![[Illustration]](images/cover.jpg)
The Magician
by W. Somerset Maugham
TOGETHER WITH A FRAGMENT OF AUTOBIOGRAPHY
1908
Contents
Chapter I |
Chapter II |
Chapter III |
Chapter IV |
Chapter V |
Chapter VI |
Chapter VII |
Chapter VIII |
Chapter IX |
Chapter X |
Chapter XI |
Chapter XII |
Chapter XIII |
Chapter XIV |
Chapter XV |
Chapter XVI |
A FRAGMENT OF AUTOBIOGRAPHY
In 1897, after spending five years at St Thomas’s Hospital I passed the examinations which enabled me to practise medicine. While still a medical student I had published a novel called Liza of Lambeth which caused a mild sensation, and on the strength of that I rashly decided to abandon doctoring and earn my living as a writer; so, as soon as I was “qualified”, I set out for Spain and spent the best part of a year in Seville. I amused myself hugely and wrote a bad novel. Then I returned to London and, with a friend of my own age, took and furnished a small flat near Victoria Station. A maid of all work cooked for us and kept the flat neat and tidy. My friend was at the Bar, and so I had the day (and the flat) to myself and my work. During the next six years I wrote several novels and a number of plays. Only one of these novels had any success, but even that failed to make the stir that my first one had made. I could get no manager to take my plays. At last, in desperation, I sent one, which I called A Man of Honour, to the Stage Society, which gave two performances, one on Sunday night, another on Monday afternoon, of plays which, unsuitable for the commercial theatre, were considered of sufficient merit to please an intellectual audience. As every one knows, it was the Stage Society that produced the early plays of Bernard Shaw. The committee accepted A Man of Honour, and W.L. Courtney, who was a member of it, thought well enough of my crude play to publish it in The Fortnightly Review, of which he was then editor. It was a feather in my cap.
In 1897, after spending five years at St Thomas’s Hospital, I passed the exams that allowed me to practice medicine. While I was still a medical student, I had published a novel called Liza of Lambeth that created a bit of a buzz, and based on that, I foolishly decided to quit medicine and earn a living as a writer. So, as soon as I was “qualified,” I headed to Spain and spent most of a year in Seville. I had a great time and wrote a terrible novel. Then I returned to London, and with a friend my age, rented and furnished a small flat near Victoria Station. We had a maid who cooked for us and kept the place tidy. My friend was at the Bar, so I had the day (and the flat) to myself for my writing. Over the next six years, I wrote several novels and a number of plays. Only one of those novels was successful, but even that didn’t create the same buzz as my first one. I couldn’t get any manager to take my plays. Finally, in desperation, I submitted one called A Man of Honour to the Stage Society, which put on two performances—one on Sunday night and another on Monday afternoon—of plays that were too unconventional for commercial theater but still deemed worthy of an intellectual audience. As everyone knows, it was the Stage Society that produced the early plays of Bernard Shaw. They accepted A Man of Honour, and W.L. Courtney, a committee member, thought enough of my rough play to publish it in The Fortnightly Review, of which he was the editor at the time. It was a real accomplishment for me.
Though these efforts of mine brought me very little money, they attracted not a little attention, and I made friends. I was looked upon as a promising young writer and, I think I may say it without vanity, was accepted as a member of the intelligentsia, an honourable condition which, some years later, when I became a popular writer of light comedies, I lost; and have never since regained. I was invited to literary parties and to parties given by women of rank and fashion who thought it behoved them to patronise the arts. An unattached and fairly presentable young man is always in demand. I lunched out and dined out. Since I could not afford to take cabs, when I dined out, in tails and a white tie, as was then the custom, I went and came back by bus. I was asked to spend week-ends in the country. They were something of a trial on account of the tips you had to give to the butler and to the footman who brought you your morning tea. He unpacked your gladstone bag, and you were uneasily aware that your well-worn pyjamas and modest toilet articles had made an unfavourable impression upon him. For all that, I found life pleasant and I enjoyed myself. There seemed no reason why I should not go on indefinitely in the same way, bringing out a novel once a year (which seldom earned more than the small advance the publisher had given me but which was on the whole respectably reviewed), going to more and more parties, making more and more friends. It was all very nice, but I couldn’t see that it was leading me anywhere. I was thirty. I was in a rut. I felt I must get out of it. It did not take me long to make up my mind. I told the friend with whom I shared the flat that I wanted to be rid of it and go abroad. He could not keep it by himself, but we luckily found a middle-aged gentleman who wished to install his mistress in it, and was prepared to take it off our hands. We sold the furniture for what it could fetch, and within a month I was on my way to Paris. I took a room in a cheap hotel on the Left Bank.
Though my efforts brought me little money, they attracted quite a bit of attention, and I made friends. I was seen as a promising young writer and, without trying to brag, I was accepted into the intelligentsia, a status I later lost when I became a popular writer of light comedies, and I've never regained it since. I was invited to literary gatherings and parties hosted by women of high society who felt it was their duty to support the arts. An unattached and fairly presentable young man is always in demand. I had lunches and dinners out. Since I couldn't afford cabs, when I dined out in tails and a white tie, which was the custom then, I took the bus to get there and back. I was asked to spend weekends in the country, which were a bit of a hassle due to the tips I had to give to the butler and the footman who brought my morning tea. He unpacked my bag, and I was painfully aware that my worn pajamas and simple toiletries must have made a bad impression on him. Even so, I found life enjoyable and had a good time. There seemed to be no reason I couldn't continue this way indefinitely, releasing a novel once a year (which rarely earned more than the small advance from the publisher but was generally reviewed well), attending more parties, and making more friends. It was all very nice, but I couldn’t see that it was leading me anywhere. I was thirty. I was stuck. I felt I had to get out of it. It didn’t take me long to decide. I told my roommate that I wanted to leave and go abroad. He couldn’t keep the flat on his own, but luckily we found a middle-aged man who wanted to move his mistress in and was ready to take the place off our hands. We sold the furniture for what we could get, and within a month I was on my way to Paris. I booked a room in a cheap hotel on the Left Bank.
A few months before this, I had been fortunate enough to make friends with a young painter who had a studio in the Rue Campagne Première. His name was Gerald Kelly. He had had an upbringing unusual for a painter, for he had been to Eton and to Cambridge. He was highly talented, abundantly loquacious, and immensely enthusiastic. It was he who first made me acquainted with the Impressionists, whose pictures had recently been accepted by the Luxembourg. To my shame, I must admit that I could not make head or tail of them. Without much searching, I found an apartment on the fifth floor of a house near the Lion de Belfort. It had two rooms and a kitchen, and cost seven hundred francs a year, which was then twenty-eight pounds. I bought, second-hand, such furniture and household utensils as were essential, and the concierge told me of a woman who would come in for half a day and make my café au lait in the morning and my luncheon at noon. I settled down and set to work on still another novel. Soon after my arrival, Gerald Kelly took me to a restaurant called Le Chat Blanc in the Rue d’Odessa, near the Gare Montparnasse, where a number of artists were in the habit of dining; and from then on I dined there every night. I have described the place elsewhere, and in some detail in the novel to which these pages are meant to serve as a preface, so that I need not here say more about it. As a rule, the same people came in every night, but now and then others came, perhaps only once, perhaps two or three times. We were apt to look upon them as interlopers, and I don’t think we made them particularly welcome. It was thus that I first met Arnold Bennett and Clive Bell. One of these casual visitors was Aleister Crowley. He was spending the winter in Paris. I took an immediate dislike to him, but he interested and amused me. He was a great talker and he talked uncommonly well. In early youth, I was told, he was extremely handsome, but when I knew him he had put on weight, and his hair was thinning. He had fine eyes and a way, whether natural or acquired I do not know, of so focusing them that, when he looked at you, he seemed to look behind you. He was a fake, but not entirely a fake. At Cambridge he had won his chess blue and was esteemed the best whist player of his time. He was a liar and unbecomingly boastful, but the odd thing was that he had actually done some of the things he boasted of. As a mountaineer, he had made an ascent of K2 in the Hindu Kush, the second highest mountain in India, and he made it without the elaborate equipment, the cylinders of oxygen and so forth, which render the endeavours of the mountaineers of the present day more likely to succeed. He did not reach the top, but got nearer to it than anyone had done before.
A few months before this, I was lucky enough to become friends with a young painter who had a studio on Rue Campagne Première. His name was Gerald Kelly. He had an unusual background for a painter, having attended Eton and Cambridge. He was very talented, extremely talkative, and incredibly enthusiastic. He was the one who introduced me to the Impressionists, whose paintings had recently been accepted at the Luxembourg. To my embarrassment, I have to admit that I couldn't make sense of them at all. Without much searching, I found an apartment on the fifth floor of a building near the Lion de Belfort. It had two rooms and a kitchen, and cost seven hundred francs a year, which was then twenty-eight pounds. I bought some second-hand furniture and basic household items, and the concierge told me about a woman who would come in for half a day to make me café au lait in the morning and lunch at noon. I settled in and started working on yet another novel. Shortly after I arrived, Gerald Kelly took me to a restaurant called Le Chat Blanc on Rue d’Odessa, near Gare Montparnasse, where many artists typically dined; from then on, I ate there every night. I've described the place elsewhere and in detail in the novel these pages are meant to introduce, so I won’t say more about it here. Usually, the same people came in every night, but occasionally others would join, maybe just once or two or three times. We tended to view them as outsiders, and I don’t think we welcomed them very warmly. That’s how I first met Arnold Bennett and Clive Bell. One of these casual visitors was Aleister Crowley. He was spending the winter in Paris. I took an instant dislike to him, but he intrigued and entertained me. He was an excellent talker and spoke remarkably well. In his youth, I was told, he was extremely handsome, but by the time I met him, he had gained weight, and his hair was thinning. He had striking eyes and a way—whether natural or learned, I don’t know—of focusing them so that, when he looked at you, it felt like he was seeing right through you. He was a phony, but not entirely. At Cambridge, he had won his chess blue and was regarded as the best whist player of his time. He was a liar and overly boastful, but the strange thing was that he had actually done some of the things he bragged about. As a mountaineer, he had climbed K2 in the Hindu Kush, the second highest mountain in India, and he did it without the sophisticated gear, like oxygen tanks, that make modern mountaineers more likely to succeed. He didn’t reach the summit, but he got closer than anyone had before.
Crowley was a voluminous writer of verse, which he published sumptuously at his own expense. He had a gift for rhyming, and his verse is not entirely without merit. He had been greatly influenced by Swinburne and Robert Browning. He was grossly, but not unintelligently, imitative. As you flip through the pages you may well read a stanza which, if you came across it in a volume of Swinburne’s, you would accept without question as the work of the master. “It’s rather hard, isn’t it, Sir, to make sense of it?” If you were shown this line and asked what poet had written it, I think you would be inclined to say, Robert Browning. You would be wrong. It was written by Aleister Crowley.
Crowley was a prolific poet who published his work lavishly at his own cost. He had a talent for rhyme, and while his poetry isn't without value, he was heavily influenced by Swinburne and Robert Browning. His imitative style was obvious but not entirely lacking in thought. As you flip through his pages, you might read a stanza that, if found in a collection of Swinburne’s, you would accept as the master’s work without hesitation. “It’s rather hard, isn’t it, Sir, to make sense of it?” If you were shown this line and asked who wrote it, you might guess Robert Browning. You would be mistaken; it was written by Aleister Crowley.
At the time I knew him he was dabbling in Satanism, magic and the occult. There was just then something of a vogue in Paris for that sort of thing, occasioned, I surmise, by the interest that was still taken in a book of Huysmans’s, Là Bas. Crowley told fantastic stories of his experiences, but it was hard to say whether he was telling the truth or merely pulling your leg. During that winter I saw him several times, but never after I left Paris to return to London. Once, long afterwards, I received a telegram from him which ran as follows: “Please send twenty-five pounds at once. Mother of God and I starving. Aleister Crowley.” I did not do so, and he lived on for many disgraceful years.
At the time I knew him, he was experimenting with Satanism, magic, and the occult. There was a bit of a trend in Paris for that kind of thing, probably sparked by the lingering interest in Huysmans’s book, Là Bas. Crowley shared outrageous stories about his experiences, but it was hard to tell if he was being honest or just joking around. During that winter, I saw him a few times, but never after I left Paris to go back to London. Much later, I received a telegram from him that said: “Please send twenty-five pounds at once. Mother of God and I starving. Aleister Crowley.” I didn’t send anything, and he continued to live on for many shameful years.
I was glad to get back to London. My old friend had by then rooms in Pall Mall, and I was able to take a bedroom in the same building and use his sitting-room to work in. The Magician was published in 1908, so I suppose it was written during the first six months of 1907. I do not remember how I came to think that Aleister Crowley might serve as the model for the character whom I called Oliver Haddo; nor, indeed, how I came to think of writing that particular novel at all. When, a little while ago, my publisher expressed a wish to reissue it, I felt that, before consenting to this, I really should read it again. Nearly fifty years had passed since I had done so, and I had completely forgotten it. Some authors enjoy reading their old works; some cannot bear to. Of these I am. When I have corrected the proofs of a book, I have finished with it for good and all. I am impatient when people insist on talking to me about it; I am glad if they like it, but do not much care if they don’t. I am no more interested in it than in a worn-out suit of clothes that I have given away. It was thus with disinclination that I began to read The Magician. It held my interest, as two of my early novels, which for the same reason I have been obliged to read, did not. One, indeed, I simply could not get through. Another had to my mind some good dramatic scenes, but the humour filled me with mortification, and I should have been ashamed to see it republished. As I read The Magician, I wondered how on earth I could have come by all the material concerning the black arts which I wrote of. I must have spent days and days reading in the library of the British Museum. The style is lush and turgid, not at all the sort of style I approve of now, but perhaps not unsuited to the subject; and there are a great many more adverbs and adjectives than I should use today. I fancy I must have been impressed by the écriture artiste which the French writers of the time had not yet entirely abandoned, and unwisely sought to imitate them.
I was happy to be back in London. My old friend had rooms in Pall Mall by then, and I was able to rent a bedroom in the same building and use his sitting room to work. The Magician was published in 1908, so I guess it was written during the first half of 1907. I don’t remember how I came up with the idea that Aleister Crowley could be the inspiration for the character I named Oliver Haddo, or how I even decided to write that specific novel at all. When my publisher recently expressed a desire to reissue it, I felt that before agreeing to this, I really should read it again. Nearly fifty years had passed since I last did, and I had completely forgotten it. Some authors enjoy revisiting their old works; some can’t stand it. I’m one of the latter. Once I’ve corrected the proofs of a book, I’m done with it for good. I get impatient when people insist on discussing it with me; I’m happy if they like it, but I don’t really care if they don’t. I’m no more interested in it than I am in an old suit of clothes I’ve given away. So, I started reading The Magician with some reluctance. It kept my attention, unlike two of my early novels, which I felt forced to read but couldn’t get through. One I simply couldn’t finish. The other had some good dramatic scenes in my opinion, but the humor embarrassed me, and I would have been ashamed to see it republished. As I read The Magician, I wondered how on earth I gathered all the information about the black arts that I wrote about. I must have spent days and days reading in the library of the British Museum. The style is rich and heavy, not at all what I prefer now, but perhaps it suited the subject; there are a lot more adverbs and adjectives than I would use today. I imagine I must have been influenced by the écriture artiste that French writers of the time hadn’t entirely dropped yet, and mistakenly tried to imitate them.
Though Aleister Crowley served, as I have said, as the model for Oliver Haddo, it is by no means a portrait of him. I made my character more striking in appearance, more sinister and more ruthless than Crowley ever was. I gave him magical powers that Crowley, though he claimed them, certainly never possessed. Crowley, however, recognized himself in the creature of my invention, for such it was, and wrote a full-page review of the novel in Vanity Fair, which he signed “Oliver Haddo”. I did not read it, and wish now that I had. I daresay it was a pretty piece of vituperation, but probably, like his poems, intolerably verbose.
Though Aleister Crowley served, as I mentioned, as the inspiration for Oliver Haddo, it’s definitely not a portrait of him. I made my character more striking in appearance, more sinister, and more ruthless than Crowley ever was. I gave him magical powers that Crowley, despite claiming them, certainly never had. However, Crowley saw himself in the creature I created, as that’s what it was, and he wrote a full-page review of the novel in Vanity Fair, which he signed “Oliver Haddo.” I didn’t read it, and I wish I had. I imagine it was a pretty harsh piece, but probably, like his poems, excessively wordy.
I do not remember what success, if any, my novel had when it was published, and I did not bother about it much, for by then a great change had come into my life. The manager of the Court Theatre, one Otho Stuart, had brought out a play which failed to please, and he could not immediately get the cast he wanted for the next play he had in mind to produce. He had read one of mine, and formed a very poor opinion of it; but he was in a quandary, and it occurred to him that it might just serve to keep his theatre open for a few weeks, by the end of which the actors he wanted for the play he had been obliged to postpone would be at liberty. He put mine on. It was an immediate success. The result of this was that in a very little while other managers accepted the plays they had consistently refused, and I had four running in London at the same time. I, who for ten years had earned an average of one hundred pounds a year, found myself earning several hundred pounds a week. I made up my mind to abandon the writing of novels for the rest of my life. I did not know that this was something out of my control and that when the urge to write a novel seized me, I should be able to do nothing but submit. Five years later, the urge came and, refusing to write any more plays for the time, I started upon the longest of all my novels. I called it Of Human Bondage.
I don’t remember what kind of success, if any, my novel had when it was published, and I didn’t really care about it much because by that point, a big change had happened in my life. The manager of the Court Theatre, Otho Stuart, had put on a play that didn’t go well, and he couldn't immediately get the cast he wanted for his next production. He had read one of my works and thought very little of it; but he was in a bind, and it struck him that my play might just help keep his theatre running for a few weeks, by which time the actors he needed for the play he had been forced to delay would be available. He decided to put mine on. It was an instant hit. As a result, in no time at all, other managers who had persistently rejected my plays started accepting them, and I had four running in London at the same time. I, who had spent ten years making about a hundred pounds a year, suddenly found myself earning several hundred pounds a week. I decided to stop writing novels for the rest of my life. Little did I know that this was beyond my control and that when the urge to write a novel came back to me, I would be unable to do anything but give in. Five years later, the urge returned, and deciding not to write any more plays for a while, I began working on the longest of all my novels. I titled it Of Human Bondage.
The Magician
Chapter I
Arthur Burdon and Dr Porhoët walked in silence. They had lunched at a restaurant in the Boulevard Saint Michel, and were sauntering now in the gardens of the Luxembourg. Dr Porhoët walked with stooping shoulders, his hands behind him. He beheld the scene with the eyes of the many painters who have sought by means of the most charming garden in Paris to express their sense of beauty. The grass was scattered with the fallen leaves, but their wan decay little served to give a touch of nature to the artifice of all besides. The trees were neatly surrounded by bushes, and the bushes by trim beds of flowers. But the trees grew without abandonment, as though conscious of the decorative scheme they helped to form. It was autumn, and some were leafless already. Many of the flowers were withered. The formal garden reminded one of a light woman, no longer young, who sought, with faded finery, with powder and paint, to make a brave show of despair. It had those false, difficult smiles of uneasy gaiety, and the pitiful graces which attempt a fascination that the hurrying years have rendered vain.
Arthur Burdon and Dr. Porhoët walked in silence. They had just had lunch at a restaurant on the Boulevard Saint Michel and were now strolling through the Luxembourg Gardens. Dr. Porhoët walked with slumped shoulders, his hands behind his back. He looked at the scene with the eyes of the many artists who have tried to capture their sense of beauty in the most charming garden in Paris. The grass was scattered with fallen leaves, but their pale decay did little to add a natural touch to the carefully designed surroundings. The trees were neatly framed by bushes, and the bushes were bordered by tidy flower beds. However, the trees grew without any wildness, as if aware of the decorative scheme they contributed to. It was autumn, and some trees were already bare. Many of the flowers were wilting. The formal garden reminded one of a once-attractive woman who, no longer young, tries with faded finery, makeup, and powder to put on a brave face despite her despair. It had those forced, awkward smiles of uneasy cheerfulness and the sad charms that attempt a charm that the passing years have rendered futile.
Dr Porhoët drew more closely round his fragile body the heavy cloak which even in summer he could not persuade himself to discard. The best part of his life had been spent in Egypt, in the practice of medicine, and the frigid summers of Europe scarcely warmed his blood. His memory flashed for an instant upon those multi-coloured streets of Alexandria; and then, like a homing bird, it flew to the green woods and the storm-beaten coasts of his native Brittany. His brown eyes were veiled with sudden melancholy.
Dr. Porhoët pulled the heavy cloak tighter around his frail body, which he still couldn't bring himself to take off even in summer. He had spent the best years of his life in Egypt practicing medicine, and the chilly summers in Europe barely warmed his spirit. For a moment, his mind drifted to the vibrant streets of Alexandria; then, like a bird returning home, it soared to the green forests and rugged shores of his native Brittany. His brown eyes clouded with a sudden sadness.
“Let us wait here for a moment,” he said.
“Let’s wait here for a moment,” he said.
They took two straw-bottomed chairs and sat near the octagonal water which completes with its fountain of Cupids the enchanting artificiality of the Luxembourg. The sun shone more kindly now, and the trees which framed the scene were golden and lovely. A balustrade of stone gracefully enclosed the space, and the flowers, freshly bedded, were very gay. In one corner they could see the squat, quaint towers of Saint Sulpice, and on the other side the uneven roofs of the Boulevard Saint Michel.
They grabbed two straw-bottomed chairs and sat by the octagonal pond that was enhanced by its fountain of Cupids, adding to the charming artificiality of the Luxembourg. The sun was shining more gently now, and the trees surrounding the scene were vibrant and beautiful. A stone balustrade elegantly enclosed the area, and the flowers, just planted, were very cheerful. In one corner, they could see the short, quirky towers of Saint Sulpice, and on the other side, the uneven rooftops of the Boulevard Saint Michel.
The palace was grey and solid. Nurses, some in the white caps of their native province, others with the satin streamers of the nounou, marched sedately two by two, wheeling perambulators and talking. Brightly dressed children trundled hoops or whipped a stubborn top. As he watched them, Dr Porhoët’s lips broke into a smile, and it was so tender that his thin face, sallow from long exposure to subtropical suns, was transfigured. He no longer struck you merely as an insignificant little man with hollow cheeks and a thin grey beard; for the weariness of expression which was habitual to him vanished before the charming sympathy of his smile. His sunken eyes glittered with a kindly but ironic good-humour. Now passed a guard in the romantic cloak of a brigand in comic opera and a peaked cap like that of an alguacil. A group of telegraph boys in blue stood round a painter, who was making a sketch—notwithstanding half-frozen fingers. Here and there, in baggy corduroys, tight jackets, and wide-brimmed hats, strolled students who might have stepped from the page of Murger’s immortal romance. But the students now are uneasy with the fear of ridicule, and more often they walk in bowler hats and the neat coats of the boulevardier.
The palace was grey and solid. Nurses, some wearing the white caps of their home province and others with satin streamers of the nounou, marched slowly in pairs, pushing strollers and chatting. Brightly dressed children rolled hoops or played with a stubborn top. As Dr. Porhoët watched them, a smile spread across his lips, so tender that his thin face, pale from long exposure to the subtropical sun, transformed. He no longer seemed like just an insignificant little man with hollow cheeks and a thin grey beard; the weariness that usually marked his expression faded in the warmth of his charming smile. His sunken eyes sparkled with a kind but ironic good humor. A guard passed by in the romantic cloak of a brigand from a comic opera, wearing a peaked cap similar to that of an alguacil. A group of telegraph boys in blue gathered around a painter who was sketching—despite his half-frozen fingers. Here and there, students in baggy corduroys, tight jackets, and wide-brimmed hats strolled by, looking like they stepped out of the pages of Murger’s timeless romance. But nowadays, the students are uneasy about being mocked, and more often, they walk around in bowler hats and the tidy coats of the boulevardier.
Dr Porhoët spoke English fluently, with scarcely a trace of foreign accent, but with an elaboration which suggested that he had learned the language as much from study of the English classics as from conversation.
Dr. Porhoët spoke English fluently, with hardly any hint of a foreign accent, but with a sophistication that indicated he had learned the language as much from studying English classics as from talking with others.
“And how is Miss Dauncey?” he asked, turning to his friend.
“And how is Miss Dauncey?” he asked, looking at his friend.
Arthur Burdon smiled.
Arthur Burdon grinned.
“Oh, I expect she’s all right. I’ve not seen her today, but I’m going to tea at the studio this afternoon, and we want you to dine with us at the Chien Noir.”
“Oh, I’m sure she’s fine. I haven’t seen her today, but I’m going to tea at the studio this afternoon, and we want you to have dinner with us at the Chien Noir.”
“I shall be much pleased. But do you not wish to be by yourselves?”
"I would be very happy. But don't you want some time alone?"
“She met me at the station yesterday, and we dined together. We talked steadily from half past six till midnight.”
“She met me at the station yesterday, and we had dinner together. We talked non-stop from 6:30 until midnight.”
“Or, rather, she talked and you listened with the delighted attention of a happy lover.”
“Or, rather, she talked and you listened with the joyful focus of a happy partner.”
Arthur Burdon had just arrived in Paris. He was a surgeon on the staff of St Luke’s, and had come ostensibly to study the methods of the French operators; but his real object was certainly to see Margaret Dauncey. He was furnished with introductions from London surgeons of repute, and had already spent a morning at the Hôtel Dieu, where the operator, warned that his visitor was a bold and skilful surgeon, whose reputation in England was already considerable, had sought to dazzle him by feats that savoured almost of legerdemain. Though the hint of charlatanry in the Frenchman’s methods had not escaped Arthur Burdon’s shrewd eyes, the audacious sureness of his hand had excited his enthusiasm. During luncheon he talked of nothing else, and Dr Porhoët, drawing upon his memory, recounted the more extraordinary operations that he had witnessed in Egypt.
Arthur Burdon had just arrived in Paris. He was a surgeon on the staff of St Luke’s and had come mainly to study the techniques of French doctors; but his actual intention was definitely to see Margaret Dauncey. He had letters of introduction from well-known London surgeons and had already spent a morning at the Hôtel Dieu, where the surgeon, aware that his visitor was a bold and skilled surgeon with a growing reputation in England, had tried to impress him with tricks that almost seemed like magic. Although the hint of dishonesty in the Frenchman’s techniques hadn’t escaped Arthur Burdon’s keen observation, the bold confidence of his skills had sparked his excitement. During lunch, he discussed nothing else, and Dr. Porhoët, recalling his experiences, shared the more remarkable surgeries he had seen in Egypt.
He had known Arthur Burdon ever since he was born, and indeed had missed being present at his birth only because the Khedive Ismaïl had summoned him unexpectedly to Cairo. But the Levantine merchant who was Arthur’s father had been his most intimate friend, and it was with singular pleasure that Dr Porhoët saw the young man, on his advice, enter his own profession and achieve a distinction which himself had never won.
He had known Arthur Burdon since he was born and had only missed being there at his birth because the Khedive Ismaïl unexpectedly called him to Cairo. However, Arthur’s father, the Levantine merchant, was his closest friend, and Dr. Porhoët felt a special joy seeing the young man enter his profession on his recommendation and achieve a distinction that he himself had never attained.
Though too much interested in the characters of the persons whom chance threw in his path to have much ambition on his own behalf, it pleased him to see it in others. He observed with satisfaction the pride which Arthur took in his calling and the determination, backed by his confidence and talent, to become a master of his art. Dr Porhoët knew that a diversity of interests, though it adds charm to a man’s personality, tends to weaken him. To excel one’s fellows it is needful to be circumscribed. He did not regret, therefore, that Arthur in many ways was narrow. Letters and the arts meant little to him. Nor would he trouble himself with the graceful trivialities which make a man a good talker. In mixed company he was content to listen silently to others, and only something very definite to say could tempt him to join in the general conversation. He worked very hard, operating, dissecting, or lecturing at his hospital, and took pains to read every word, not only in English, but in French and German, which was published concerning his profession. Whenever he could snatch a free day he spent it on the golf-links of Sunningdale, for he was an eager and a fine player.
Though he was more interested in the characters of those he encountered than in pursuing his own ambitions, he enjoyed seeing ambition in others. He took satisfaction in observing the pride Arthur had in his career and his determination, supported by confidence and talent, to master his craft. Dr. Porhoët understood that while having diverse interests adds charm to a person's personality, it can also weaken them. To truly excel over others, one needs to be focused. Therefore, he did not regret that Arthur was somewhat narrow in many ways. Literature and the arts didn’t hold much significance for him, nor did he concern himself with the light conversations that make someone a good conversationalist. In mixed company, he was content to listen quietly, and only something very specific would prompt him to engage in the conversation. He worked diligently, whether operating, dissecting, or lecturing at his hospital, and made sure to read every published word related to his profession, not just in English but also in French and German. Whenever he could manage a day off, he spent it on the golf course at Sunningdale, as he was an eager and skilled player.
But at the operating-table Arthur was different. He was no longer the awkward man of social intercourse, who was sufficiently conscious of his limitations not to talk of what he did not understand, and sincere enough not to express admiration for what he did not like. Then, on the other hand, a singular exhilaration filled him; he was conscious of his power, and he rejoiced in it. No unforeseen accident was able to confuse him. He seemed to have a positive instinct for operating, and his hand and his brain worked in a manner that appeared almost automatic. He never hesitated, and he had no fear of failure. His success had been no less than his courage, and it was plain that soon his reputation with the public would equal that which he had already won with the profession.
But at the operating table, Arthur was different. He was no longer the awkward guy in social situations, who was aware of his limitations enough not to talk about things he didn’t understand and genuine enough not to express admiration for things he didn’t like. Instead, a unique exhilaration filled him; he felt his power, and he embraced it. No unexpected incident could throw him off balance. He seemed to have a natural instinct for operating, and his hand and brain worked almost automatically. He never hesitated and had no fear of failure. His success matched his courage, and it was clear that soon his reputation with the public would equal the one he had already established with the profession.
Dr Porhoët had been making listless patterns with his stick upon the gravel, and now, with that charming smile of his, turned to Arthur.
Dr. Porhoët had been drawing aimless shapes with his stick in the gravel, and now, with his charming smile, he turned to Arthur.
“I never cease to be astonished at the unexpectedness of human nature,” he remarked. “It is really very surprising that a man like you should fall so deeply in love with a girl like Margaret Dauncey.”
“I’m always amazed by how unpredictable human nature is,” he said. “It’s really surprising that someone like you would fall so deeply in love with a girl like Margaret Dauncey.”
Arthur made no reply, and Dr Porhoët, fearing that his words might offend, hastened to explain.
Arthur didn't respond, and Dr. Porhoët, worried that he might upset him, quickly tried to clarify.
“You know as well as I do that I think her a very charming young person. She has beauty and grace and sympathy. But your characters are more different than chalk and cheese. Notwithstanding your birth in the East and your boyhood spent amid the very scenes of the Thousand and One Nights, you are the most matter-of-fact creature I have ever come across.”
“You know just as well as I do that I think she’s a very charming young woman. She has beauty, grace, and a kind heart. But your personalities are as different as night and day. Even though you were born in the East and spent your childhood in the same places as the stories of the Thousand and One Nights, you are the most practical person I’ve ever met.”
“I see no harm in your saying insular,” smiled Arthur. “I confess that I have no imagination and no sense of humour. I am a plain, practical man, but I can see to the end of my nose with extreme clearness. Fortunately it is rather a long one.”
“I don’t see any harm in you saying insular,” smiled Arthur. “I admit I have no imagination and no sense of humor. I’m a straightforward, practical guy, but I can see things clearly, right in front of me. Luckily, my nose is quite long.”
“One of my cherished ideas is that it is impossible to love without imagination.”
“One of my favorite beliefs is that you can't truly love without imagination.”
Again Arthur Burdon made no reply, but a curious look came into his eyes as he gazed in front of him. It was the look which might fill the passionate eyes of a mystic when he saw in ecstasy the Divine Lady of his constant prayers.
Again, Arthur Burdon didn’t say anything, but a strange expression appeared in his eyes as he stared ahead. It was the kind of look that might fill a mystic's passionate eyes when they see in bliss the Divine Lady they've been praying for.
“But Miss Dauncey has none of that narrowness of outlook which, if you forgive my saying so, is perhaps the secret of your strength. She has a delightful enthusiasm for every form of art. Beauty really means as much to her as bread and butter to the more soberly-minded. And she takes a passionate interest in the variety of life.”
“But Miss Dauncey doesn’t have that narrow way of thinking which, if you don’t mind me saying, may be the source of your strength. She has a wonderful enthusiasm for all forms of art. Beauty is just as essential to her as bread and butter is to the more serious-minded. And she has a deep passion for the diversity of life.”
“It is right that Margaret should care for beauty, since there is beauty in every inch of her,” answered Arthur.
“It makes sense that Margaret cares about beauty, since she has beauty in every part of her,” answered Arthur.
He was too reticent to proceed to any analysis of his feelings; but he knew that he had cared for her first on account of the physical perfection which contrasted so astonishingly with the countless deformities in the study of which his life was spent. But one phrase escaped him almost against his will.
He was too hesitant to analyze his feelings, but he knew he had first cared for her because of her physical beauty, which stood in sharp contrast to the many imperfections he studied throughout his life. Yet, one phrase slipped out of him almost against his will.
“The first time I saw her I felt as though a new world had opened to my ken.”
“The first time I saw her, I felt like a whole new world had opened up to me.”
The divine music of Keats’s lines rang through Arthur’s remark, and to the Frenchman’s mind gave his passion a romantic note that foreboded future tragedy. He sought to dispel the cloud which his fancy had cast upon the most satisfactory of love affairs.
The divine music of Keats’s lines echoed through Arthur’s comment, and to the Frenchman, it gave his feelings a romantic tone that hinted at future tragedy. He tried to shake off the dark cloud that his imagination had cast over the most satisfying of love affairs.
“You are very lucky, my friend. Miss Margaret admires you as much as you adore her. She is never tired of listening to my prosy stories of your childhood in Alexandria, and I’m quite sure that she will make you the most admirable of wives.”
“You're really lucky, my friend. Miss Margaret thinks highly of you just like you do of her. She never gets tired of hearing my long-winded stories about your childhood in Alexandria, and I'm sure she will be the most wonderful wife.”
“You can’t be more sure than I am,” laughed Arthur.
“You can't be more sure than I am,” Arthur laughed.
He looked upon himself as a happy man. He loved Margaret with all his heart, and he was confident in her great affection for him. It was impossible that anything should arise to disturb the pleasant life which they had planned together. His love cast a glamour upon his work, and his work, by contrast, made love the more entrancing.
He saw himself as a happy man. He loved Margaret with all his heart, and he was sure of her deep affection for him. It was unthinkable that anything could come up to disrupt the wonderful life they had envisioned together. His love brought a special charm to his work, and his work, in turn, made love even more captivating.
“We’re going to fix the date of our marriage now,” he said. “I’m buying furniture already.”
“We’re setting the date for our wedding now,” he said. “I’m already buying furniture.”
“I think only English people could have behaved so oddly as you, in postponing your marriage without reason for two mortal years.”
“I think only English people could have acted so strangely as you did, delaying your marriage without a reason for two whole years.”
“You see, Margaret was ten when I first saw her, and only seventeen when I asked her to marry me. She thought she had reason to be grateful to me and would have married me there and then. But I knew she hankered after these two years in Paris, and I didn’t feel it was fair to bind her to me till she had seen at least something of the world. And she seemed hardly ready for marriage, she was growing still.”
“You see, Margaret was ten when I first saw her, and only seventeen when I asked her to marry me. She thought she had reason to be grateful to me and would have married me right away. But I knew she longed for those two years in Paris, and I didn’t think it was fair to tie her to me until she had experienced at least a bit of the world. Plus, she didn’t seem quite ready for marriage; she was still growing.”
“Did I not say that you were a matter-of-fact young man?” smiled Dr Porhoët.
“Did I not say that you were a straightforward young man?” smiled Dr. Porhoët.
“And it’s not as if there had been any doubt about our knowing our minds. We both cared, and we had a long time before us. We could afford to wait.”
“And it’s not like there was any doubt we knew what we wanted. We both cared, and we had plenty of time ahead of us. We could take our time.”
At that moment a man strolled past them, a big stout fellow, showily dressed in a check suit; and he gravely took off his hat to Dr Porhoët. The doctor smiled and returned the salute.
At that moment, a man walked by them, a big, chubby guy, dressed in a flashy checkered suit; he seriously tipped his hat to Dr. Porhoët. The doctor smiled and returned the gesture.
“Who is your fat friend?” asked Arthur.
“Who is your chubby friend?” asked Arthur.
“That is a compatriot of yours. His name is Oliver Haddo.”
"That’s someone from your country. His name is Oliver Haddo."
“Art-student?” inquired Arthur, with the scornful tone he used when referring to those whose walk in life was not so practical as his own.
“Art student?” Arthur asked, using the scornful tone he reserved for those whose paths in life seemed less practical than his own.
“Not exactly. I met him a little while ago by chance. When I was getting together the material for my little book on the old alchemists I read a great deal at the library of the Arsenal, which, you may have heard, is singularly rich in all works dealing with the occult sciences.”
“Not really. I ran into him a little while ago by coincidence. While I was gathering material for my small book on the old alchemists, I did a lot of reading at the Arsenal library, which, as you might know, is exceptionally well-stocked with all works related to the occult sciences.”
Burden’s face assumed an expression of amused disdain. He could not understand why Dr Porhoët occupied his leisure with studies so profitless. He had read his book, recently published, on the more famous of the alchemists; and, though forced to admire the profound knowledge upon which it was based, he could not forgive the waste of time which his friend might have expended more usefully on topics of pressing moment.
Burden's face showed a look of amused disdain. He couldn't understand why Dr. Porhoët spent his free time on such unproductive studies. He had read his recently published book about the more famous alchemists, and while he had to admire the deep knowledge behind it, he couldn't overlook the time his friend could have spent more productively on important issues.
“Not many people study in that library,” pursued the doctor, “and I soon knew by sight those who were frequently there. I saw this gentleman every day. He was immersed in strange old books when I arrived early in the morning, and he was reading them still when I left, exhausted. Sometimes it happened that he had the volumes I asked for, and I discovered that he was studying the same subjects as myself. His appearance was extraordinary, but scarcely sympathetic; so, though I fancied that he gave me opportunities to address him, I did not avail myself of them. One day, however, curiously enough, I was looking up some point upon which it seemed impossible to find authorities. The librarian could not help me, and I had given up the search, when this person brought me the very book I needed. I surmised that the librarian had told him of my difficulty. I was very grateful to the stranger. We left together that afternoon, and our kindred studies gave us a common topic of conversation. I found that his reading was extraordinarily wide, and he was able to give me information about works which I had never even heard of. He had the advantage over me that he could apparently read, Hebrew as well as Arabic, and he had studied the Kabbalah in the original.”
“Not many people study in that library,” the doctor continued, “and I quickly recognized those who were regulars. I saw this guy every day. He was lost in strange old books when I arrived early in the morning, and he was still reading them when I left, worn out. Sometimes he had the volumes I needed, and I realized he was studying the same subjects as I was. His appearance was unusual, but not very approachable; so, even though I thought he was giving me chances to talk to him, I didn't take them. One day, though, interestingly enough, I was trying to find information on a topic that seemed impossible to get reliable sources for. The librarian couldn't help me, and I was about to give up when this guy handed me the exact book I needed. I guessed the librarian had told him about my trouble. I was really thankful to the stranger. We left together that afternoon, and our shared interests gave us something to talk about. I found out that his reading was incredibly extensive, and he could tell me about works I’d never even heard of. He had the edge over me because he could read Hebrew as well as Arabic, and he had studied the Kabbalah in the original.”
“And much good it did him, I have no doubt,” said Arthur. “And what is he by profession?”
“And I’m sure it did him a lot of good,” said Arthur. “So what does he do for a living?”
Dr Porhoët gave a deprecating smile.
Dr. Porhoët smiled humbly.
“My dear fellow, I hardly like to tell you. I tremble in every limb at the thought of your unmitigated scorn.”
"My dear friend, I really hesitate to say this. I shake in every part of me at the thought of your complete disdain."
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“You know, Paris is full of queer people. It is the chosen home of every kind of eccentricity. It sounds incredible in this year of grace, but my friend Oliver Haddo claims to be a magician. I think he is quite serious.”
“You know, Paris is full of queer people. It’s the chosen home for all kinds of eccentricity. It sounds unbelievable in this year, but my friend Oliver Haddo says he’s a magician. I think he’s totally serious.”
“Silly ass!” answered Arthur with emphasis.
“Silly ass!” Arthur replied with emphasis.
Chapter II
Margaret Dauncey shared a flat near the Boulevard du Montparnasse with Susie Boyd; and it was to meet her that Arthur had arranged to come to tea that afternoon. The young women waited for him in the studio. The kettle was boiling on the stove; cups and petits fours stood in readiness on a model stand. Susie looked forward to the meeting with interest. She had heard a good deal of the young man, and knew that the connexion between him and Margaret was not lacking in romance. For years Susie had led the monotonous life of a mistress in a school for young ladies, and had resigned herself to its dreariness for the rest of her life, when a legacy from a distant relation gave her sufficient income to live modestly upon her means. When Margaret, who had been her pupil, came, soon after this, to announce her intention of spending a couple of years in Paris to study art, Susie willingly agreed to accompany her. Since then she had worked industriously at Colarossi’s Academy, by no means under the delusion that she had talent, but merely to amuse herself. She refused to surrender the pleasing notion that her environment was slightly wicked. After the toil of many years it relieved her to be earnest in nothing; and she found infinite satisfaction in watching the lives of those around her.
Margaret Dauncey shared an apartment near the Boulevard du Montparnasse with Susie Boyd, and it was to meet her that Arthur had arranged to come for tea that afternoon. The two women waited for him in the studio. The kettle was boiling on the stove, and cups and petits fours were ready on a model stand. Susie was looking forward to the meeting with interest. She had heard quite a bit about the young man and knew that the connection between him and Margaret had its romantic elements. For years, Susie had lived the monotonous life of a mistress in a school for young ladies, resigning herself to its dreariness for what she thought would be the rest of her life, until a legacy from a distant relative provided her with enough income to live modestly. When Margaret, who had been her student, came shortly after this to announce her plans to spend a couple of years in Paris to study art, Susie willingly agreed to join her. Since then, she had been working hard at Colarossi’s Academy, not under any illusion that she had talent but just to keep herself entertained. She clung to the enjoyable idea that her surroundings were a bit wicked. After years of hard work, it was refreshing for her to not take anything too seriously, and she found great satisfaction in observing the lives of those around her.
She had a great affection for Margaret, and though her own stock of enthusiasms was run low, she could enjoy thoroughly Margaret’s young enchantment in all that was exquisite. She was a plain woman; but there was no envy in her, and she took the keenest pleasure in Margaret’s comeliness. It was almost with maternal pride that she watched each year add a new grace to that exceeding beauty. But her common sense was sound, and she took care by good-natured banter to temper the praises which extravagant admirers at the drawing-class lavished upon the handsome girl both for her looks and for her talent. She was proud to think that she would hand over to Arthur Burdon a woman whose character she had helped to form, and whose loveliness she had cultivated with a delicate care.
She had a deep affection for Margaret, and even though her own enthusiasm was running low, she completely enjoyed Margaret’s youthful excitement for everything beautiful. She was an ordinary-looking woman, but she felt no jealousy, and she took great pleasure in Margaret’s attractiveness. It was almost with a maternal pride that she saw each year bring new grace to that stunning beauty. However, her common sense was strong, and she used good-natured teasing to balance the excessive compliments that the enthusiastic admirers at the drawing class showered on the beautiful girl for both her looks and her talent. She was proud to think that she would be handing over to Arthur Burdon a woman whose character she had helped shape, and whose beauty she had nurtured with careful attention.
Susie knew, partly from fragments of letters which Margaret read to her, partly from her conversation, how passionately he adored his bride; and it pleased her to see that Margaret loved him in return with a grateful devotion. The story of this visit to Paris touched her imagination. Margaret was the daughter of a country barrister, with whom Arthur had been in the habit of staying; and when he died, many years after his wife, Arthur found himself the girl’s guardian and executor. He sent her to school; saw that she had everything she could possibly want; and when, at seventeen, she told him of her wish to go to Paris and learn drawing, he at once consented. But though he never sought to assume authority over her, he suggested that she should not live alone, and it was on this account that she went to Susie. The preparations for the journey were scarcely made when Margaret discovered by chance that her father had died penniless and she had lived ever since at Arthur’s entire expense. When she went to see him with tears in her eyes, and told him what she knew, Arthur was so embarrassed that it was quite absurd.
Susie knew, partly from snippets of letters that Margaret read to her, and partly from their conversations, how deeply he adored his bride; and it made her happy to see that Margaret loved him back with a grateful devotion. The story of this trip to Paris captured her imagination. Margaret was the daughter of a country lawyer, with whom Arthur used to stay; and when he passed away, many years after his wife, Arthur became the girl’s guardian and executor. He sent her to school, ensured she had everything she could possibly need, and when, at seventeen, she expressed her wish to go to Paris and study drawing, he immediately agreed. But even though he never tried to take control over her, he suggested that she shouldn’t live alone, which is why she went to stay with Susie. The travel plans were just getting started when Margaret accidentally found out that her father had died broke and that she had been living entirely at Arthur’s expense since then. When she went to see him with tears in her eyes and told him what she had learned, Arthur was so embarrassed that it was honestly ridiculous.
“But why did you do it?” she asked him. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“But why did you do that?” she asked him. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I didn’t think it fair to put you under any obligation to me, and I wanted you to feel quite free.”
“I didn’t think it was fair to put you in any kind of obligation to me, and I wanted you to feel completely free.”
She cried. She couldn’t help it.
She cried. She couldn't help it.
“Don’t be so silly,” he laughed. “You owe me nothing at all. I’ve done very little for you, and what I have done has given me a great deal of pleasure.”
“Don’t be so silly,” he laughed. “You don’t owe me anything at all. I haven’t done much for you, and what I have done has brought me a lot of joy.”
“I don’t know how I can ever repay you.”
“I don’t know how I can ever repay you.”
“Oh, don’t say that,” he cried. “It makes it so much harder for me to say what I want to.”
“Oh, please don’t say that,” he said. “It makes it a lot harder for me to express what I want to.”
She looked at him quickly and reddened. Her deep blue eyes were veiled with tears.
She glanced at him quickly and blushed. Her deep blue eyes were filled with tears.
“Don’t you know that I’d do anything in the world for you?” she cried.
“Don’t you know that I’d do anything for you?” she yelled.
“I don’t want you to be grateful to me, because I was hoping—I might ask you to marry me some day.”
“I don’t want you to feel grateful to me, because I was hoping—I might ask you to marry me someday.”
Margaret laughed charmingly as she held out her hands.
Margaret laughed sweetly as she extended her hands.
“You must know that I’ve been wanting you to do that ever since I was ten.”
“You should know that I’ve wanted you to do that since I was ten.”
She was quite willing to give up her idea of Paris and be married without delay, but Arthur pressed her not to change her plans. At first Margaret vowed it was impossible to go, for she knew now that she had no money, and she could not let her lover pay.
She was more than ready to give up her dream of Paris and get married right away, but Arthur urged her not to change her mind. At first, Margaret insisted it was impossible to go, because she realized she had no money, and she couldn’t let her partner pay for her.
“But what does it matter?” he said. “It’ll give me such pleasure to go on with the small allowance I’ve been making you. After all, I’m pretty well-to-do. My father left me a moderate income, and I’m making a good deal already by operating.”
“But what does it matter?” he said. “I’ll really enjoy continuing the small allowance I’ve been giving you. After all, I’m doing quite well financially. My father left me a decent income, and I’m already earning quite a bit from my business.”
“Yes, but it’s different now. I didn’t know before. I thought I was spending my own money.”
“Yes, but it's different now. I didn't know back then. I thought I was using my own money.”
“If I died tomorrow, every penny I have would be yours. We shall be married in two years, and we’ve known one another much too long to change our minds. I think that our lives are quite irrevocably united.”
“If I died tomorrow, every penny I have would be yours. We’re going to be married in two years, and we’ve known each other long enough to not change our minds. I believe that our lives are completely intertwined.”
Margaret wished very much to spend this time in Paris, and Arthur had made up his mind that in fairness to her they could not marry till she was nineteen. She consulted Susie Boyd, whose common sense prevented her from paying much heed to romantic notions of false delicacy.
Margaret really wanted to spend this time in Paris, and Arthur had decided that to be fair to her, they couldn't get married until she turned nineteen. She talked to Susie Boyd, whose practicality kept her from getting caught up in romantic ideas of false modesty.
“My dear, you’d take his money without scruple if you’d signed your names in a church vestry, and as there’s not the least doubt that you’ll marry, I don’t see why you shouldn’t now. Besides, you’ve got nothing whatever to live on, and you’re equally unfitted to be a governess or a typewriter. So it’s Hobson’s choice, and you’d better put your exquisite sentiments in your pocket.”
“My dear, you'd accept his money without hesitation if you had signed your names in a church, and since there's no doubt that you're going to marry, I don't see why you shouldn't do it now. Plus, you have nothing at all to live on, and you're not suited to be a governess or a typist either. So it's a tough choice, and you’d better keep your lovely feelings to yourself.”
Miss Boyd, by one accident after another, had never seen Arthur, but she had heard so much that she looked upon him already as an old friend. She admired him for his talent and strength of character as much as for his loving tenderness to Margaret. She had seen portraits of him, but Margaret said he did not photograph well. She had asked if he was good-looking.
Miss Boyd, due to a series of accidents, had never met Arthur, but she had heard so much about him that she considered him an old friend already. She admired him for his talent and strong character as much as for his loving kindness toward Margaret. She had seen pictures of him, but Margaret mentioned that he didn't photograph well. She had asked if he was handsome.
“No, I don’t think he is,” answered Margaret, “but he’s very paintable.”
“No, I don’t think he is,” replied Margaret, “but he’s definitely someone you could paint.”
“That is an answer which has the advantage of sounding well and meaning nothing,” smiled Susie.
"That's an answer that sounds good but doesn't really mean anything," Susie smiled.
She believed privately that Margaret’s passion for the arts was a not unamiable pose which would disappear when she was happily married. To have half a dozen children was in her mind much more important than to paint pictures. Margaret’s gift was by no means despicable, but Susie was not convinced that callous masters would have been so enthusiastic if Margaret had been as plain and old as herself.
She privately believed that Margaret's love for the arts was a somewhat charming act that would fade away once she got happily married. In her opinion, having a bunch of kids was far more important than painting. Margaret’s talent was certainly not worthless, but Susie doubted that cold-hearted critics would be so supportive if Margaret had been as plain and old as she was.
Miss Boyd was thirty. Her busy life had not caused the years to pass easily, and she looked older. But she was one of those plain women whose plainness does not matter. A gallant Frenchman had to her face called her a belle laide, and, far from denying the justness of his observation, she had been almost flattered. Her mouth was large, and she had little round bright eyes. Her skin was colourless and much disfigured by freckles. Her nose was long and thin. But her face was so kindly, her vivacity so attractive, that no one after ten minutes thought of her ugliness. You noticed then that her hair, though sprinkled with white, was pretty, and that her figure was exceedingly neat. She had good hands, very white and admirably formed, which she waved continually in the fervour of her gesticulation. Now that her means were adequate she took great pains with her dress, and her clothes, though they cost much more than she could afford, were always beautiful. Her taste was so great, her tact so sure, that she was able to make the most of herself. She was determined that if people called her ugly they should be forced in the same breath to confess that she was perfectly gowned. Susie’s talent for dress was remarkable, and it was due to her influence that Margaret was arrayed always in the latest mode. The girl’s taste inclined to be artistic, and her sense of colour was apt to run away with her discretion. Except for the display of Susie’s firmness, she would scarcely have resisted her desire to wear nondescript garments of violent hue. But the older woman expressed herself with decision.
Miss Boyd was thirty. Her busy life hadn't made the years go by easily, and she looked older. But she was one of those plain women whose plainness didn’t really matter. A chivalrous Frenchman once called her a belle laide to her face, and instead of denying it, she was almost flattered. Her mouth was large, and she had small, bright round eyes. Her skin was pale and marked with freckles. Her nose was long and thin. But her face was so kind, and her lively energy was so appealing that no one thought about her ugliness after ten minutes. You then noticed that her hair, although speckled with white, was pretty, and her figure was very neat. She had lovely hands, very white and perfectly shaped, which she waved continuously with passion when she spoke. Now that she had enough money, she put great effort into her clothing, and her outfits, though they cost much more than she could really afford, were always beautiful. Her taste was so refined, her tact so sure, that she managed to make the most of herself. She was determined that if people called her ugly, they would have to admit in the same breath that she was perfectly dressed. Susie had an amazing talent for fashion, and because of her, Margaret was always dressed in the latest styles. The girl’s taste leaned towards the artistic, and her sense of color sometimes outstripped her good judgment. If it weren't for Susie’s strong will, she wouldn't have been able to resist her urge to wear flashy, mismatched outfits. But the older woman expressed herself firmly.
“My dear, you won’t draw any the worse for wearing a well-made corset, and to surround your body with bands of grey flannel will certainly not increase your talent.”
“My dear, you won’t be any worse off for wearing a well-made corset, and wrapping your body in bands of grey flannel definitely won’t boost your talent.”
“But the fashion is so hideous,” smiled Margaret.
“But the style is so awful,” smiled Margaret.
“Fiddlesticks! The fashion is always beautiful. Last year it was beautiful to wear a hat like a pork-pie tipped over your nose; and next year, for all I know, it will be beautiful to wear a bonnet like a sitz-bath at the back of your head. Art has nothing to do with a smart frock, and whether a high-heeled pointed shoe commends itself or not to the painters in the quarter, it’s the only thing in which a woman’s foot looks really nice.”
“Fiddlesticks! Fashion is always gorgeous. Last year, it was stylish to wear a hat like a pork-pie tilted over your nose; and next year, who knows, it might be fashionable to wear a bonnet that looks like a sitz-bath at the back of your head. Art has nothing to do with a chic dress, and whether a high-heeled pointed shoe appeals to the artists in the neighborhood or not, it's the only thing that makes a woman's foot look truly nice.”
Susie Boyd vowed that she would not live with Margaret at all unless she let her see to the buying of her things.
Susie Boyd promised she wouldn’t live with Margaret at all unless Margaret allowed her to handle buying her things.
“And when you’re married, for heaven’s sake ask me to stay with you four times a year, so that I can see after your clothes. You’ll never keep your husband’s affection if you trust to your own judgment.”
“And when you’re married, for goodness’ sake ask me to stay with you four times a year, so I can help with your clothes. You’ll never keep your husband’s affection if you rely on your own judgment.”
Miss Boyd’s reward had come the night before, when Margaret, coming home from dinner with Arthur, had repeated an observation of his.
Miss Boyd's reward had come the night before when Margaret, returning home from dinner with Arthur, had shared one of his comments.
“How beautifully you’re dressed!” he had said. “I was rather afraid you’d be wearing art-serges.”
“How beautifully you’re dressed!” he had said. “I was a bit worried you'd be wearing those cheap fabrics.”
“Of course you didn’t tell him that I insisted on buying every stitch you’d got on,” cried Susie.
“Of course you didn’t tell him that I insisted on buying every single thing you had on,” cried Susie.
“Yes, I did,” answered Margaret simply. “I told him I had no taste at all, but that you were responsible for everything.”
“Yes, I did,” Margaret replied plainly. “I told him I had no preference whatsoever, but that you were behind everything.”
“That was the least you could do,” answered Miss Boyd.
“That was the least you could do,” replied Miss Boyd.
But her heart went out to Margaret, for the trivial incident showed once more how frank the girl was. She knew quite well that few of her friends, though many took advantage of her matchless taste, would have made such an admission to the lover who congratulated them on the success of their costume.
But her heart went out to Margaret, because the small incident once again demonstrated how honest the girl was. She knew very well that few of her friends, even though many benefited from her incredible style, would have made such a confession to the partner who praised them for the success of their outfit.
There was a knock at the door, and Arthur came in.
There was a knock at the door, and Arthur walked in.
“This is the fairy prince,” said Margaret, bringing him to her friend.
“This is the fairy prince,” Margaret said, introducing him to her friend.
“I’m glad to see you in order to thank you for all you’ve done for Margaret,” he smiled, taking the proffered hand.
“I’m happy to see you so I can thank you for everything you’ve done for Margaret,” he said with a smile, shaking the offered hand.
Susie remarked that he looked upon her with friendliness, but with a certain vacancy, as though too much engrossed in his beloved really to notice anyone else; and she wondered how to make conversation with a man who was so manifestly absorbed. While Margaret busied herself with the preparations for tea, his eyes followed her movements with a doglike, touching devotion. They travelled from her smiling mouth to her deft hands. It seemed that he had never seen anything so ravishing as the way in which she bent over the kettle. Margaret felt that he was looking at her, and turned round. Their eyes met, and they stood for an appreciable time gazing at one another silently.
Susie noticed that he looked at her with friendliness, but there was a certain emptiness in his expression, as if he was so absorbed in his love that he didn’t really see anyone else; she wondered how to start a conversation with a guy who was so clearly preoccupied. While Margaret focused on getting everything ready for tea, his eyes followed her with a loyal, heartfelt admiration. They moved from her smiling lips to her skillful hands. It seemed like he had never seen anything as beautiful as the way she leaned over the kettle. Margaret sensed that he was watching her and turned around. Their eyes locked, and they spent a significant amount of time silently gazing at each other.
“Don’t be a pair of perfect idiots,” cried Susie gaily. “I’m dying for my tea.”
“Don’t be a couple of complete fools,” Susie exclaimed cheerfully. “I’m really craving my tea.”
The lovers laughed and reddened. It struck Arthur that he should say something polite.
The lovers laughed and blushed. Arthur realized he should say something polite.
“I hope you’ll show me your sketches afterwards, Miss Boyd. Margaret says they’re awfully good.”
“I hope you’ll show me your sketches later, Miss Boyd. Margaret says they’re really good.”
“You really needn’t think it in the least necessary to show any interest in me,” she replied bluntly.
“You really don’t need to feel like you have to show any interest in me,” she replied frankly.
“She draws the most delightful caricatures,” said Margaret. “I’ll bring you a horror of yourself, which she’ll do the moment you leave us.”
“She draws the most amazing caricatures,” said Margaret. “I’ll get you a hilarious one of yourself, which she’ll create as soon as you walk away from us.”
“Don’t be so spiteful, Margaret.”
"Don't be so petty, Margaret."
Miss Boyd could not help thinking all the same that Arthur Burdon would caricature very well. Margaret was right when she said that he was not handsome, but his clean-shaven face was full of interest to so passionate an observer of her kind. The lovers were silent, and Susie had the conversation to herself. She chattered without pause and had the satisfaction presently of capturing their attention. Arthur seemed to become aware of her presence, and laughed heartily at her burlesque account of their fellow-students at Colarossi’s. Meanwhile Susie examined him. He was very tall and very thin. His frame had a Yorkshireman’s solidity, and his bones were massive. He missed being ungainly only through the serenity of his self-reliance. He had high cheek-bones and a long, lean face. His nose and mouth were large, and his skin was sallow. But there were two characteristics which fascinated her, an imposing strength of purpose and a singular capacity for suffering. This was a man who knew his mind and was determined to achieve his desire; it refreshed her vastly after the extreme weakness of the young painters with whom of late she had mostly consorted. But those quick dark eyes were able to express an anguish that was hardly tolerable, and the mobile mouth had a nervous intensity which suggested that he might easily suffer the very agonies of woe.
Miss Boyd couldn't shake the thought that Arthur Burdon would make a great caricature. Margaret was right when she said he wasn't handsome, but his clean-shaven face intrigued her passionate nature. The lovers were quiet, leaving Susie to hold the conversation. She chattered non-stop and soon succeeded in grabbing their attention. Arthur seemed to notice her and laughed heartily at her humorous take on their fellow students at Colarossi’s. Meanwhile, Susie looked him over. He was very tall and very thin. He had the solid build of a Yorkshireman, with large bones. He only avoided being awkward due to his calm self-confidence. He had high cheekbones and a long, lean face. His nose and mouth were large, and his skin had a sallow tone. But there were two traits that captivated her: a strong sense of purpose and a unique ability to endure suffering. This was a man who knew what he wanted and was determined to get it; it was a refreshing change after the extreme weakness of the young painters she had mostly been around lately. However, those quick dark eyes revealed a pain that was almost unbearable, and his expressive mouth had a nervous intensity that suggested he could easily experience deep sorrow.
Tea was ready, and Arthur stood up to receive his cup.
Tea was ready, and Arthur got up to take his cup.
“Sit down,” said Margaret. “I’ll bring you everything you want, and I know exactly how much sugar to put in. It pleases me to wait on you.”
“Sit down,” said Margaret. “I’ll bring you everything you need, and I know exactly how much sugar to add. It makes me happy to take care of you.”
With the grace that marked all her movements she walked cross the studio, the filled cup in one hand and the plate of cakes in the other. To Susie it seemed that he was overwhelmed with gratitude by Margaret’s condescension. His eyes were soft with indescribable tenderness as he took the sweetmeats she gave him. Margaret smiled with happy pride. For all her good-nature, Susie could not prevent the pang that wrung her heart; for she too was capable of love. There was in her a wealth of passionate affection that none had sought to find. None had ever whispered in her ears the charming nonsense that she read in books. She recognised that she had no beauty to help her, but once she had at least the charm of vivacious youth. That was gone now, and the freedom to go into the world had come too late; yet her instinct told her that she was made to be a decent man’s wife and the mother of children. She stopped in the middle of her bright chatter, fearing to trust her voice, but Margaret and Arthur were too much occupied to notice that she had ceased to speak. They sat side by side and enjoyed the happiness of one another’s company.
With the grace that defined all her movements, she walked across the studio, a filled cup in one hand and a plate of cakes in the other. To Susie, it seemed like he was completely overwhelmed with gratitude for Margaret’s kindness. His eyes were soft with indescribable tenderness as he accepted the treats she offered him. Margaret smiled with happy pride. Despite her good nature, Susie couldn't shake the pang that twisted her heart; she was capable of love, too. Inside her was a wealth of passionate affection that no one had ever tried to uncover. No one had ever whispered the sweet nonsense in her ear that she read about in books. She knew she lacked beauty to help her, but at one time she had the charm of lively youth. That was gone now, and the chance to explore the world had come too late; still, her instinct told her she was meant to be a decent man’s wife and the mother of children. She paused in the middle of her cheerful chatter, afraid to trust her voice, but Margaret and Arthur were too absorbed in each other to notice that she had stopped speaking. They sat side by side, enjoying each other’s company.
“What a fool I am!” thought Susie.
“What a fool I am!” thought Susie.
She had learnt long ago that common sense, intelligence, good-nature, and strength of character were unimportant in comparison with a pretty face. She shrugged her shoulders.
She had learned long ago that common sense, intelligence, a good personality, and strong character didn't matter much compared to having a pretty face. She shrugged her shoulders.
“I don’t know if you young things realise that it’s growing late. If you want us to dine at the Chien Noir, you must leave us now, so that we can make ourselves tidy.”
“I don’t know if you younger folks realize that it's getting late. If you want us to eat at the Chien Noir, you need to leave now so that we can get ourselves ready.”
“Very well,” said Arthur, getting up. “I’ll go back to my hotel and have a wash. We’ll meet at half-past seven.”
“Alright,” said Arthur, standing up. “I’ll head back to my hotel and freshen up. Let’s meet at 7:30.”
When Margaret had closed the door on him, she turned to her friend.
When Margaret shut the door on him, she turned to her friend.
“Well, what do you think?” she asked, smiling.
“Well, what do you think?” she asked with a smile.
“You can’t expect me to form a definite opinion of a man whom I’ve seen for so short a time.”
“You can’t expect me to have a solid opinion about someone I’ve only seen for a brief moment.”
“Nonsense!” said Margaret.
"Nonsense!" Margaret said.
Susie hesitated for a moment.
Susie paused for a moment.
“I think he has an extraordinarily good face,” she said at last gravely. “I’ve never seen a man whose honesty of purpose was so transparent.”
“I think he has an incredibly good face,” she said finally, seriously. “I’ve never seen a man whose intentions were so clear.”
Susie Boyd was so lazy that she could never be induced to occupy herself with household matters and, while Margaret put the tea things away, she began to draw the caricature which every new face suggested to her. She made a little sketch of Arthur, abnormally lanky, with a colossal nose, with the wings and the bow and arrow of the God of Love, but it was not half done before she thought it silly. She tore it up with impatience. When Margaret came back, she turned round and looked at her steadily.
Susie Boyd was so lazy that she could never be persuaded to help out with any household tasks, and while Margaret put away the tea things, she started to sketch a caricature that every new face inspired in her. She drew a small image of Arthur, unusually tall and thin, with a huge nose, along with the wings and bow and arrow of Cupid, but before she could finish it, she found it ridiculous. Frustrated, she tore it up. When Margaret returned, Susie turned to her and looked at her intently.
“Well?” said the girl, smiling under the scrutiny.
"Well?" the girl asked, smiling under the gaze.
She stood in the middle of the lofty studio. Half-finished canvases leaned with their faces against the wall; pieces of stuff were hung here and there, and photographs of well-known pictures. She had fallen unconsciously into a wonderful pose, and her beauty gave her, notwithstanding her youth, a rare dignity. Susie smiled mockingly.
She stood in the center of the tall studio. Half-finished canvases leaned against the wall; scraps of fabric were hung here and there, along with photos of famous paintings. She had unknowingly taken on a striking pose, and her beauty, despite her youth, gave her an unusual dignity. Susie smiled mockingly.
“You look like a Greek goddess in a Paris frock,” she said.
“You look like a Greek goddess in a Paris dress,” she said.
“What have you to say to me?” asked Margaret, divining from the searching look that something was in her friend’s mind.
“What do you want to say to me?” asked Margaret, sensing from the intense look that her friend had something on her mind.
Susie stood up and went to her.
Susie stood up and walked over to her.
“You know, before I’d seen him I hoped with all my heart that he’d make you happy. Notwithstanding all you’d told me of him, I was afraid. I knew he was much older than you. He was the first man you’d ever known. I could scarcely bear to entrust you to him in case you were miserable.”
“You know, before I met him, I really hoped he would make you happy. Despite everything you told me about him, I was nervous. I knew he was much older than you. He was the first man you had ever known. I could hardly stand the thought of letting you be with him just in case it made you unhappy.”
“I don’t think you need have any fear.”
“I don’t think you need to be afraid.”
“But now I hope with all my heart that you’ll make him happy. It’s not you I’m frightened for now, but him.”
“But now I hope with all my heart that you’ll make him happy. It’s not you I’m scared for now, but him.”
Margaret did not answer; she could not understand what Susie meant.
Margaret didn't reply; she couldn't figure out what Susie meant.
“I’ve never seen anyone with such a capacity for wretchedness as that man has. I don’t think you can conceive how desperately he might suffer. Be very careful, Margaret, and be very good to him, for you have the power to make him more unhappy than any human being should be.”
“I’ve never seen anyone with such an ability to feel misery as that man does. I don’t think you can imagine how painfully he might suffer. Be very careful, Margaret, and be very kind to him, because you have the ability to make him unhappier than anyone should ever be.”
“Oh, but I want him to be happy,” cried Margaret vehemently. “You know that I owe everything to him. I’d do all I could to make him happy, even if I had to sacrifice myself. But I can’t sacrifice myself, because I love him so much that all I do is pure delight.”
“Oh, but I want him to be happy,” cried Margaret passionately. “You know I owe everything to him. I’d do anything to make him happy, even if it meant sacrificing myself. But I can’t sacrifice myself, because I love him so much that everything I do is pure joy.”
Her eyes filled with tears and her voice broke. Susie, with a little laugh that was half hysterical, kissed her.
Her eyes filled with tears and her voice cracked. Susie, with a nervous little laugh, kissed her.
“My dear, for heaven’s sake don’t cry! You know I can’t bear people who weep, and if he sees your eyes red, he’ll never forgive me.”
“My dear, please don’t cry! You know I can't stand it when people cry, and if he sees your eyes red, he’ll never forgive me.”
Chapter III
The Chien Noir, where Susie Boyd and Margaret generally dined, was the most charming restaurant in the quarter. Downstairs was a public room, where all and sundry devoured their food, for the little place had a reputation for good cooking combined with cheapness; and the patron, a retired horse-dealer who had taken to victualling in order to build up a business for his son, was a cheery soul whose loud-voiced friendliness attracted custom. But on the first floor was a narrow room, with three tables arranged in a horse-shoe, which was reserved for a small party of English or American painters and a few Frenchmen with their wives. At least, they were so nearly wives, and their manner had such a matrimonial respectability, that Susie, when first she and Margaret were introduced into this society, judged it would be vulgar to turn up her nose. She held that it was prudish to insist upon the conventions of Notting Hill in the Boulevard de Montparnasse. The young women who had thrown in their lives with these painters were modest in demeanour and quiet in dress. They were model housewives, who had preserved their self-respect notwithstanding a difficult position, and did not look upon their relation with less seriousness because they had not muttered a few words before Monsieur le Maire.
The Chien Noir, where Susie Boyd and Margaret usually ate, was the most charming restaurant in the area. Downstairs was a public space where everyone enjoyed their meals, as this cozy spot was known for good food at low prices. The owner, a retired horse dealer who had turned to running a restaurant to set up a business for his son, was a cheerful guy whose loud and friendly demeanor drew in customers. But on the first floor was a narrow room with three tables arranged in a horseshoe, reserved for a small group of English or American artists and a few Frenchmen with their partners. At least, they were more or less partners, and their demeanor had such a respectable air of marriage that Susie, when she and Margaret were first introduced to this group, thought it would be snobbish to look down on them. She believed it was prissy to cling to the conventions of Notting Hill while in the Boulevard de Montparnasse. The young women who had linked their lives with these artists were modest in behavior and dressed simply. They were ideal partners who maintained their self-respect despite a challenging situation and didn’t view their relationship any less seriously just because they hadn’t exchanged a few words before Monsieur le Maire.
The room was full when Arthur Burdon entered, but Margaret had kept him an empty seat between herself and Miss Boyd. Everyone was speaking at once, in French, at the top of his voice, and a furious argument was proceeding on the merit of the later Impressionists. Arthur sat down, and was hurriedly introduced to a lanky youth, who sat on the other side of Margaret. He was very tall, very thin, very fair. He wore a very high collar and very long hair, and held himself like an exhausted lily.
The room was packed when Arthur Burdon walked in, but Margaret had saved him an empty seat between her and Miss Boyd. Everyone was talking at the same time, in French, at the top of their lungs, and a heated debate was going on about the value of the later Impressionists. Arthur took a seat and was quickly introduced to a tall, skinny guy sitting on the other side of Margaret. He was extremely tall, very thin, and very fair. He had a high collar and long hair, and carried himself like a worn-out lily.
“He always reminds me of an Aubrey Beardsley that’s been dreadfully smudged,” said Susie in an undertone. “He’s a nice, kind creature, but his name is Jagson. He has virtue and industry. I haven’t seen any of his work, but he has absolutely no talent.”
“He always reminds me of an Aubrey Beardsley that's been horribly smudged,” said Susie quietly. “He’s a nice, kind guy, but his name is Jagson. He has good values and works hard. I haven't seen any of his work, but he has absolutely no talent.”
“How do you know, if you’ve not seen his pictures?” asked Arthur.
"How can you tell if you haven't seen his photos?" asked Arthur.
“Oh, it’s one of our conventions here that nobody has talent,” laughed Susie. “We suffer one another personally, but we have no illusions about the value of our neighbour’s work.”
“Oh, it's one of our rules here that nobody has any talent,” laughed Susie. “We get through things together, but we don’t kid ourselves about the worth of each other’s work.”
“Tell me who everyone is.”
"Tell me who everyone is."
“Well, look at that little bald man in the corner. That is Warren.”
“Well, check out that little bald guy in the corner. That's Warren.”
Arthur looked at the man she pointed out. He was a small person, with a pate as shining as a billiard-ball, and a pointed beard. He had protruding, brilliant eyes.
Arthur looked at the man she had pointed out. He was short, with a head as shiny as a billiard ball and a pointed beard. He had bulging, bright eyes.
“Hasn’t he had too much to drink?” asked Arthur frigidly.
“Hasn’t he had too much to drink?” Arthur asked coldly.
“Much,” answered Susie promptly, “but he’s always in that condition, and the further he gets from sobriety the more charming he is. He’s the only man in this room of whom you’ll never hear a word of evil. The strange thing is that he’s very nearly a great painter. He has the most fascinating sense of colour in the world, and the more intoxicated he is, the more delicate and beautiful is his painting. Sometimes, after more than the usual number of apéritifs, he will sit down in a café to do a sketch, with his hand so shaky that he can hardly hold a brush; he has to wait for a favourable moment, and then he makes a jab at the panel. And the immoral thing is that each of these little jabs is lovely. He’s the most delightful interpreter of Paris I know, and when you’ve seen his sketches—he’s done hundreds, of unimaginable grace and feeling and distinction—you can never see Paris in the same way again.”
“Yeah,” Susie replied quickly, “but he’s always like that, and the more he drinks, the more charming he becomes. He’s the only guy in this room you’ll never hear anything bad about. The weird thing is he’s almost a great painter. He has the most amazing sense of color in the world, and the more drunk he gets, the more delicate and beautiful his paintings are. Sometimes, after having more than his fair share of apéritifs, he’ll sit down in a café to do a sketch, with his hand so shaky he can barely hold a brush; he has to wait for the right moment, and then he makes a quick jab at the canvas. And the crazy thing is that each of these little jabs is gorgeous. He’s the most charming interpreter of Paris I know, and once you’ve seen his sketches—he’s done hundreds of them, full of unimaginable grace, feeling, and style—you can never see Paris the same way again.”
The little maid who looked busily after the varied wants of the customers stood in front of them to receive Arthur’s order. She was a hard-visaged creature of mature age, but she looked neat in her black dress and white cap; and she had a motherly way of attending to these people, with a capacious smile of her large mouth which was full of charm.
The little maid who was busy tending to the different needs of the customers stood in front of them to take Arthur’s order. She was a tough-looking woman of middle age, but she looked tidy in her black dress and white cap; and she had a motherly way of caring for these people, complete with a big, charming smile from her wide mouth.
“I don’t mind what I eat,” said Arthur. “Let Margaret order my dinner for me.”
“I don't care what I eat,” said Arthur. “Let Margaret order my dinner for me.”
“It would have been just as good if I had ordered it,” laughed Susie.
“It would have been just as good if I had ordered it,” Susie laughed.
They began a lively discussion with Marie as to the merits of the various dishes, and it was only interrupted by Warren’s hilarious expostulations.
They started a lively discussion with Marie about the merits of the different dishes, and it was only interrupted by Warren's hilarious outbursts.
“Marie, I precipitate myself at your feet, and beg you to bring me a poule au riz.”
“Marie, I throw myself at your feet and ask you to make me a poule au riz.”
“Oh, but give me one moment, monsieur,” said the maid.
“Oh, just give me a moment, sir,” said the maid.
“Do not pay any attention to that gentleman. His morals are detestable, and he only seeks to lead you from the narrow path of virtue.”
"Don’t pay any attention to that guy. His morals are terrible, and he just wants to steer you away from the straight and narrow."
Arthur protested that on the contrary the passion of hunger occupied at that moment his heart to the exclusion of all others.
Arthur argued that, on the contrary, the feeling of hunger was currently taking up all of his heart, leaving no room for anything else.
“Marie, you no longer love me,” cried Warren. “There was a time when you did not look so coldly upon me when I ordered a bottle of white wine.”
“Marie, you don’t love me anymore,” Warren exclaimed. “There was a time when you didn’t look at me so coldly when I ordered a bottle of white wine.”
The rest of the party took up his complaint, and all besought her not to show too hard a heart to the bald and rubicund painter.
The rest of the party joined in on his complaint and all urged her not to be too harsh on the bald, red-faced painter.
“Mais si, je vous aime, Monsieur Warren,” she cried, laughing, “Je vous aime tous, tous.”
“But yes, I love you, Mr. Warren,” she exclaimed, laughing, “I love you all, every single one of you.”
She ran downstairs, amid the shouts of men and women, to give her orders.
She rushed downstairs, surrounded by the shouts of men and women, to give her orders.
“The other day the Chien Noir was the scene of a tragedy,” said Susie. “Marie broke off relations with her lover, who is a waiter at Lavenue’s, and would have no reconciliation. He waited till he had a free evening, and then came to the room downstairs and ordered dinner. Of course, she was obliged to wait on him, and as she brought him each dish he expostulated with her, and they mingled their tears.”
“The other day, the Chien Noir was the scene of a tragedy,” said Susie. “Marie ended things with her lover, who works as a waiter at Lavenue’s, and wouldn’t consider reconciling. He waited until he had a free evening, then came to the room downstairs and ordered dinner. Naturally, she had to serve him, and as she brought him each dish, he pleaded with her, and they mixed their tears.”
“She wept in floods,” interrupted a youth with neatly brushed hair and fat nose. “She wept all over our food, and we ate it salt with tears. We besought her not to yield; except for our encouragement she would have gone back to him; and he beats her.”
“She cried a lot,” interrupted a guy with neatly styled hair and a round nose. “She cried all over our food, and we ended up eating it seasoned with her tears. We urged her not to give in; if it weren’t for our support, she would have gone back to him; and he hits her.”
Marie appeared again, with no signs now that so short a while ago romance had played a game with her, and brought the dishes that had been ordered. Susie seized once more upon Arthur Burdon’s attention.
Marie came back, looking completely unaffected by the fact that just a little while ago, romance had played tricks on her, and she brought the dishes that had been ordered. Susie quickly captured Arthur Burdon’s attention again.
“Now please look at the man who is sitting next to Mr Warren.”
“Now please look at the guy who is sitting next to Mr. Warren.”
Arthur saw a tall, dark fellow with strongly-marked features, untidy hair, and a ragged black moustache.
Arthur saw a tall, dark guy with distinct features, messy hair, and a scruffy black mustache.
“That is Mr O’Brien, who is an example of the fact that strength of will and an earnest purpose cannot make a painter. He’s a failure, and he knows it, and the bitterness has warped his soul. If you listen to him, you’ll hear every painter of eminence come under his lash. He can forgive nobody who’s successful, and he never acknowledges merit in anyone till he’s safely dead and buried.”
“That's Mr. O'Brien, who shows that willpower and a serious goal can't make someone a painter. He's a failure, and he knows it, and the bitterness has twisted his soul. If you listen to him, you'll hear him criticize every notable painter. He can't forgive anyone who's successful, and he never recognizes anyone's talent until they're long gone.”
“He must be a cheerful companion,” answered Arthur. “And who is the stout old lady by his side, with the flaunting hat?”
“He must be a fun companion,” replied Arthur. “And who is the chubby old lady next to him, wearing that flashy hat?”
“That is the mother of Madame Rouge, the little palefaced woman sitting next to her. She is the mistress of Rouge, who does all the illustrations for La Semaine. At first it rather tickled me that the old lady should call him mon gendre, my son-in-law, and take the irregular union of her daughter with such a noble unconcern for propriety; but now it seems quite natural.”
“That’s Madame Rouge’s mother, the little pale woman sitting next to her. She’s the partner of Rouge, who does all the illustrations for La Semaine. At first, I found it amusing that the old lady referred to him as mon gendre, my son-in-law, and accepted her daughter’s unconventional relationship with such a relaxed attitude toward propriety; but now it feels perfectly normal.”
The mother of Madame Rouge had the remains of beauty, and she sat bolt upright, picking the leg of a chicken with a dignified gesture. Arthur looked away quickly, for, catching his eye, she gave him an amorous glance. Rouge had more the appearance of a prosperous tradesman than of an artist; but he carried on with O’Brien, whose French was perfect, an argument on the merits of Cézanne. To one he was a great master and to the other an impudent charlatan. Each hotly repeated his opinion, as though the mere fact of saying the same thing several times made it more convincing.
The mother of Madame Rouge still had traces of beauty, sitting upright and elegantly picking at a chicken leg. Arthur quickly looked away because she caught his eye and gave him a flirtatious look. Rouge looked more like a successful businessperson than an artist, but he was debating with O’Brien, whose French was flawless, about the merits of Cézanne. To one, he was a great master, and to the other, an arrogant fraud. Each passionately repeated their views, as if just saying the same thing over and over again would make it more convincing.
“Next to me is Madame Meyer,” proceeded Susie. “She was a governess in Poland, but she was much too pretty to remain one, and now she lives with the landscape painter who is by her side.”
“Next to me is Madame Meyer,” Susie continued. “She used to be a governess in Poland, but she was way too pretty to stay in that job, and now she lives with the landscape painter who’s beside her.”
Arthur’s eyes followed her words and rested on a cleanshaven man with a large quantity of grey, curling hair. He had a handsome face of a deliberately aesthetic type and was very elegantly dressed. His manner and his conversation had the flamboyance of the romantic thirties. He talked in flowing periods with an air of finality, and what he said was no less just than obvious. The gay little lady who shared his fortunes listened to his wisdom with an admiration that plainly flattered him.
Arthur’s eyes traced her words to a clean-shaven man with a lot of grey, curly hair. He had a good-looking face that was intentionally stylish and was dressed very elegantly. His demeanor and the way he spoke had the flamboyance of the romantic 1930s. He spoke in elaborate sentences with a sense of finality, and what he said was both fair and obvious. The cheerful little lady beside him listened to his insights with an admiration that clearly flattered him.
Miss Boyd had described everyone to Arthur except young Raggles, who painted still life with a certain amount of skill, and Clayson, the American sculptor. Raggles stood for rank and fashion at the Chien Noir. He was very smartly dressed in a horsey way, and he walked with bowlegs, as though he spent most of his time in the saddle. He alone used scented pomade upon his neat smooth hair. His chief distinction was a greatcoat he wore, with a scarlet lining; and Warren, whose memory for names was defective, could only recall him by that peculiarity. But it was understood that he knew duchesses in fashionable streets, and occasionally dined with them in solemn splendour.
Miss Boyd had described everyone to Arthur except for young Raggles, who painted still life with a decent amount of skill, and Clayson, the American sculptor. Raggles represented status and style at the Chien Noir. He was very sharply dressed in a way that screamed wealth, and he walked with bowlegs, as if he spent most of his time in the saddle. He was the only one who used scented pomade on his neat, smooth hair. His standout feature was a greatcoat he wore, with a bright red lining; and Warren, who wasn't great with names, could only remember him because of that. But it was understood that he knew duchesses in trendy neighborhoods and sometimes dined with them in extravagant style.
Clayson had a vinous nose and a tedious habit of saying brilliant things. With his twinkling eyes, red cheeks, and fair, pointed beard, he looked exactly like a Franz Hals; but he was dressed like the caricature of a Frenchman in a comic paper. He spoke English with a Parisian accent.
Clayson had a wine-like nose and an annoying habit of saying clever things. With his sparkling eyes, rosy cheeks, and short, pointed beard, he looked just like a Franz Hals painting; but his outfit resembled a cartoonish version of a Frenchman from a comedy magazine. He spoke English with a French accent.
Miss Boyd was beginning to tear him gaily limb from limb, when the door was flung open, and a large person entered. He threw off his cloak with a dramatic gesture.
Miss Boyd was starting to joyfully rip him apart when the door swung open, and a big person walked in. They dramatically tossed off their cloak.
“Marie, disembarrass me of this coat of frieze. Hang my sombrero upon a convenient peg.”
“Marie, take this rough coat off me. Hang my hat on a convenient hook.”
He spoke execrable French, but there was a grandiloquence about his vocabulary which set everyone laughing.
He spoke terrible French, but there was something grand about his vocabulary that made everyone laugh.
“Here is somebody I don’t know,” said Susie.
“Here’s someone I don’t know,” said Susie.
“But I do, at least, by sight,” answered Burdon. He leaned over to Dr Porhoët who was sitting opposite, quietly eating his dinner and enjoying the nonsense which everyone talked. “Is not that your magician?”
“But I do, at least, by sight,” Burdon replied. He leaned over to Dr. Porhoët, who was sitting across from him, quietly eating his dinner and enjoying the chatter all around. “Isn’t that your magician?”
“Oliver Haddo,” said Dr Porhoët, with a little nod of amusement.
"Oliver Haddo," Dr. Porhoët said with a slight nod of amusement.
The new arrival stood at the end of the room with all eyes upon him. He threw himself into an attitude of command and remained for a moment perfectly still.
The newcomer stood at the end of the room with everyone staring at him. He took on a commanding posture and stayed perfectly still for a moment.
“You look as if you were posing, Haddo,” said Warren huskily.
“You look like you're posing, Haddo,” Warren said in a low voice.
“He couldn’t help doing that if he tried,” laughed Clayson.
“He couldn’t help but do that even if he tried,” laughed Clayson.
Oliver Haddo slowly turned his glance to the painter.
Oliver Haddo slowly looked over at the painter.
“I grieve to see, O most excellent Warren, that the ripe juice of the aperitif has glazed your sparkling eye.”
“I’m sad to see, oh wonderful Warren, that the rich juice of the aperitif has dulled your bright eye.”
“Do you mean to say I’m drunk, sir?”
“Are you saying I'm drunk, sir?”
“In one gross, but expressive, word, drunk.”
“In one blunt but clear word, drunk.”
The painter grotesquely flung himself back in his chair as though he had been struck a blow, and Haddo looked steadily at Clayson.
The painter dramatically threw himself back in his chair as if he had been hit, and Haddo stared intently at Clayson.
“How often have I explained to you, O Clayson, that your deplorable lack of education precludes you from the brilliancy to which you aspire?”
“How often have I told you, Clayson, that your terrible lack of education keeps you from the brilliance you want to achieve?”
For an instant Oliver Haddo resumed his effective pose; and Susie, smiling, looked at him. He was a man of great size, two or three inches more than six feet high; but the most noticeable thing about him was a vast obesity. His paunch was of imposing dimensions. His face was large and fleshy. He had thrown himself into the arrogant attitude of Velasquez’s portrait of Del Borro in the Museum of Berlin; and his countenance bore of set purpose the same contemptuous smile. He advanced and shook hands with Dr Porhoët.
For a moment, Oliver Haddo struck his usual pose, and Susie, smiling, looked at him. He was a big man, standing two or three inches over six feet tall; but the most striking thing about him was his enormous obesity. His belly was impressive in size. His face was large and shapely. He had adopted the haughty stance of Velasquez’s portrait of Del Borro in the Berlin Museum, and his expression had a deliberately disdainful smile. He walked over and shook hands with Dr. Porhoët.
“Hail, brother wizard! I greet in you, if not a master, at least a student not unworthy my esteem.”
“Hail, brother wizard! I greet you, if not as a master, at least as a student worthy of my respect.”
Susie was convulsed with laughter at his pompousness, and he turned to her with the utmost gravity.
Susie was laughing uncontrollably at his arrogance, and he turned to her with complete seriousness.
“Madam, your laughter is more soft in mine ears than the singing of Bulbul in a Persian garden.”
“Madam, your laughter is softer in my ears than the singing of a nightingale in a Persian garden.”
Dr Porhoët interposed with introductions. The magician bowed solemnly as he was in turn made known to Susie Boyd, and Margaret, and Arthur Burdon. He held out his hand to the grim Irish painter.
Dr. Porhoët stepped in to make introductions. The magician bowed seriously as he was introduced to Susie Boyd, Margaret, and Arthur Burdon. He extended his hand to the stern Irish painter.
“Well, my O’Brien, have you been mixing as usual the waters of bitterness with the thin claret of Bordeaux?”
“Well, my O’Brien, have you been blending the bitter waters with the light red wine of Bordeaux as usual?”
“Why don’t you sit down and eat your dinner?” returned the other, gruffly.
“Why don’t you sit down and eat your dinner?” the other person replied, gruffly.
“Ah, my dear fellow, I wish I could drive the fact into this head of yours that rudeness is not synonymous with wit. I shall not have lived in vain if I teach you in time to realize that the rapier of irony is more effective an instrument than the bludgeon of insolence.”
“Ah, my friend, I wish I could make you understand that being rude doesn’t mean you’re clever. I won’t have lived in vain if I can help you realize that the sharpness of irony is a much better tool than the blunt force of disrespect.”
O’Brien reddened with anger, but could not at once find a retort, and Haddo passed on to that faded, harmless youth who sat next to Margaret.
O’Brien flushed with anger but couldn’t immediately come up with a comeback, and Haddo moved on to the pale, harmless guy sitting next to Margaret.
“Do my eyes deceive me, or is this the Jagson whose name in its inanity is so appropriate to the bearer? I am eager to know if you still devote upon the ungrateful arts talents which were more profitably employed upon haberdashery.”
“Are my eyes playing tricks on me, or is this the Jagson whose name so ironically suits him? I'm curious to see if you still waste your talents on ungrateful pursuits when you could be making a better living in the clothing business.”
The unlucky creature, thus brutally attacked, blushed feebly without answering, and Haddo went on to the Frenchman, Meyer as more worthy of his mocking.
The unfortunate creature, brutally attacked, blushed weakly without saying anything, and Haddo moved on to the Frenchman, Meyer, who was more deserving of his mockery.
“I’m afraid my entrance interrupted you in a discourse. Was it the celebrated harangue on the greatness of Michelangelo, or was it the searching analysis of the art of Wagner?”
“I’m sorry to interrupt your conversation. Were you discussing the famous talk on Michelangelo's greatness, or was it a deep dive into Wagner's art?”
“We were just going,” said Meyer, getting up with a frown.
“We were just leaving,” said Meyer, getting up with a frown.
“I am desolated to lose the pearls of wisdom that habitually fall from your cultivated lips,” returned Haddo, as he politely withdrew Madame Meyer’s chair.
“I’m really sorry to lose the pearls of wisdom that always fall from your refined lips,” Haddo said as he politely moved Madame Meyer’s chair.
He sat down with a smile.
He sat down with a smile.
“I saw the place was crowded, and with Napoleonic instinct decided that I could only make room by insulting somebody. It is cause for congratulation that my gibes, which Raggles, a foolish youth, mistakes for wit, have caused the disappearance of a person who lives in open sin; thereby vacating two seats, and allowing me to eat a humble meal with ample room for my elbows.”
“I noticed the place was packed, and with a gut feeling like Napoleon, I figured the only way to create space was by insulting someone. It's worth celebrating that my jabs, which Raggles, a naive kid, confuses for cleverness, led to the exit of someone living a scandalous life; that cleared two seats and gave me enough space to enjoy a simple meal without bumping elbows.”
Marie brought him the bill of fare, and he looked at it gravely.
Marie brought him the menu, and he looked at it seriously.
“I will have a vanilla ice, O well-beloved, and a wing of a tender chicken, a fried sole, and some excellent pea-soup.”
“I'll have a vanilla ice cream, my dear, and a piece of tender chicken, fried sole, and some delicious pea soup.”
“Bien, un potage, une sole, one chicken, and an ice.”
“All right, a soup, a sole, one chicken, and an ice.”
“But why should you serve them in that order rather than in the order I gave you?”
“But why should you serve them that way instead of the order I provided?”
Marie and the two Frenchwomen who were still in the room broke into exclamations at this extravagance, but Oliver Haddo waved his fat hand.
Marie and the two Frenchwomen who were still in the room gasped at this outrageous display, but Oliver Haddo waved his chubby hand.
“I shall start with the ice, O Marie, to cool the passion with which your eyes inflame me, and then without hesitation I will devour the wing of a chicken in order to sustain myself against your smile. I shall then proceed to a fresh sole, and with the pea-soup I will finish a not unsustaining meal.”
“I’ll begin with the ice, O Marie, to chill the passion that your eyes ignite in me, and then without a second thought I will eat a chicken wing to fuel myself against your smile. Next, I will move on to a fresh sole, and I’ll finish with the pea soup to round off a satisfying meal.”
Having succeeded in capturing the attention of everyone in the room, Oliver Haddo proceeded to eat these dishes in the order he had named. Margaret and Burdon watched him with scornful eyes, but Susie, who was not revolted by the vanity which sought to attract notice, looked at him curiously. He was clearly not old, though his corpulence added to his apparent age. His features were good, his ears small, and his nose delicately shaped. He had big teeth, but they were white and even. His mouth was large, with heavy moist lips. He had the neck of a bullock. His dark, curling hair had retreated from the forehead and temples in such a way as to give his clean-shaven face a disconcerting nudity. The baldness of his crown was vaguely like a tonsure. He had the look of a very wicked, sensual priest. Margaret, stealing a glance at him as he ate, on a sudden violently shuddered; he affected her with an uncontrollable dislike. He lifted his eyes slowly, and she looked away, blushing as though she had been taken in some indiscretion. These eyes were the most curious thing about him. They were not large, but an exceedingly pale blue, and they looked at you in a way that was singularly embarrassing. At first Susie could not discover in what precisely their peculiarity lay, but in a moment she found out: the eyes of most persons converge when they look at you, but Oliver Haddo’s, naturally or by a habit he had acquired for effect, remained parallel. It gave the impression that he looked straight through you and saw the wall beyond. It was uncanny. But another strange thing about him was the impossibility of telling whether he was serious. There was a mockery in that queer glance, a sardonic smile upon the mouth, which made you hesitate how to take his outrageous utterances. It was irritating to be uncertain whether, while you were laughing at him, he was not really enjoying an elaborate joke at your expense.
Having captured everyone's attention in the room, Oliver Haddo began eating the dishes in the order he had named. Margaret and Burdon watched him with disdain, but Susie, who wasn’t put off by his desire for attention, looked at him with curiosity. He clearly wasn’t old, although his body made him seem older. His features were nice, his ears small, and his nose well-shaped. He had big teeth that were white and even. His mouth was large, with thick, moist lips. He had a strong neck. His dark, curly hair had receded from his forehead and temples, giving his clean-shaven face an unsettling bare look. The bald spot on his head vaguely resembled a tonsure. He looked like a very wicked, sensual priest. Margaret stole a glance at him while he ate and suddenly shuddered; she felt an intense dislike for him. He slowly raised his eyes, and she looked away, blushing as if caught in some wrongdoing. His eyes were the most interesting part of him. They weren't large, but a strikingly pale blue, and they looked at people in a way that was particularly uncomfortable. At first, Susie couldn’t pinpoint what was odd about them, but soon realized: most people’s eyes converge when they look at you, but Oliver Haddo’s, whether naturally or as an effect he had cultivated, stayed parallel. It gave the impression that he was looking right through you and seeing the wall behind you. It was unsettling. Another odd thing about him was how hard it was to tell if he was serious. There was a mockery in his strange gaze and a sardonic smile on his lips that made you unsure of how to interpret his outrageous statements. It was frustrating to be uncertain whether, while you were laughing at him, he wasn’t actually enjoying an elaborate joke at your expense.
His presence cast an unusual chill upon the party. The French members got up and left. Warren reeled out with O’Brien, whose uncouth sarcasms were no match for Haddo’s bitter gibes. Raggles put on his coat with the scarlet lining and went out with the tall Jagson, who smarted still under Haddo’s insolence. The American sculptor paid his bill silently. When he was at the door, Haddo stopped him.
His presence created an odd chill at the party. The French members got up and left. Warren stumbled out with O’Brien, whose crude sarcasm couldn’t compete with Haddo’s sharp insults. Raggles put on his coat with the red lining and left with the tall Jagson, who was still stinging from Haddo’s rudeness. The American sculptor quietly paid his bill. When he reached the door, Haddo stopped him.
“You have modelled lions at the Jardin des Plantes, my dear Clayson. Have you ever hunted them on their native plains?”
“You’ve created models of lions at the Jardin des Plantes, my dear Clayson. Have you ever hunted them in the wild?”
“No, I haven’t.”
“Nope, I haven’t.”
Clayson did not know why Haddo asked the question, but he bristled with incipient wrath.
Clayson didn’t understand why Haddo was asking that question, but he felt a surge of anger rising up in him.
“Then you have not seen the jackal, gnawing at a dead antelope, scamper away in terror when the King of Beasts stalked down to make his meal.”
“Then you haven't seen the jackal, chewing on a dead antelope, run away in fear when the King of Beasts approaches to have his meal.”
Clayson slammed the door behind him. Haddo was left with Margaret, and Arthur Burdon, Dr Porhoët, and Susie. He smiled quietly.
Clayson slammed the door shut. Haddo was left with Margaret, Arthur Burdon, Dr. Porhoët, and Susie. He smiled to himself.
“By the way, are you a lion-hunter?” asked Susie flippantly.
“By the way, are you a lion hunter?” Susie asked casually.
He turned on her his straight uncanny glance.
He gave her his straight, eerie look.
“I have no equal with big game. I have shot more lions than any man alive. I think Jules Gérard, whom the French of the nineteenth century called Le Tueur de Lions, may have been fit to compare with me, but I can call to mind no other.”
“I have no equal when it comes to big game. I've killed more lions than anyone else alive. I believe Jules Gérard, whom the French in the nineteenth century called Le Tueur de Lions, might have been a good competitor, but I can't think of anyone else.”
This statement, made with the greatest calm, caused a moment of silence. Margaret stared at him with amazement.
This statement, delivered with the utmost calm, created a moment of silence. Margaret looked at him in astonishment.
“You suffer from no false modesty,” said Arthur Burdon.
“You're not being falsely modest,” said Arthur Burdon.
“False modesty is a sign of ill-breeding, from which my birth amply protects me.”
“Being falsely humble shows bad upbringing, something my background clearly shields me from.”
Dr Porhoët looked up with a smile of irony.
Dr. Porhoët looked up with a sarcastic smile.
“I wish Mr Haddo would take this opportunity to disclose to us the mystery of his birth and family. I have a suspicion that, like the immortal Cagliostro, he was born of unknown but noble parents, and educated secretly in Eastern palaces.”
“I wish Mr. Haddo would take this chance to share with us the mystery of his birth and family. I suspect that, like the immortal Cagliostro, he was born to unknown but noble parents and secretly educated in Eastern palaces.”
“In my origin I am more to be compared with Denis Zachaire or with Raymond Lully. My ancestor, George Haddo, came to Scotland in the suite of Anne of Denmark, and when James I, her consort, ascended the English throne, he was granted the estates in Staffordshire which I still possess. My family has formed alliances with the most noble blood of England, and the Merestons, the Parnabys, the Hollingtons, have been proud to give their daughters to my house.”
“In my origins, I'm more similar to Denis Zachaire or Raymond Lully. My ancestor, George Haddo, came to Scotland with Anne of Denmark, and when her husband, James I, became King of England, he was given the estates in Staffordshire that I still own. My family has formed alliances with the most noble families in England, and the Merestons, the Parnabys, and the Hollingtons have been proud to marry their daughters into my family.”
“Those are facts which can be verified in works of reference,” said Arthur dryly.
“Those are facts that can be checked in reference books,” Arthur said dryly.
“They can,” said Oliver.
“They can,” Oliver said.
“And the Eastern palaces in which your youth was spent, and the black slaves who waited on you, and the bearded sheikhs who imparted to you secret knowledge?” cried Dr Porhoët.
“And the Eastern palaces where you spent your youth, and the Black slaves who served you, and the bearded sheikhs who shared their secret knowledge with you?” exclaimed Dr. Porhoët.
“I was educated at Eton, and I left Oxford in 1896.”
“I attended Eton, and I graduated from Oxford in 1896.”
“Would you mind telling me at what college you were?” said Arthur.
“Could you tell me which college you attended?” Arthur asked.
“I was at the House.”
"I was at the House."
“Then you must have been there with Frank Hurrell.”
“Then you must have been there with Frank Hurrell.”
“Now assistant physician at St Luke’s Hospital. He was one of my most intimate friends.”
“Now an assistant physician at St. Luke’s Hospital. He was one of my closest friends.”
“I’ll write and ask him about you.”
"I'll write and ask him about you."
“I’m dying to know what you did with all the lions you slaughtered,” said Susie Boyd.
“I really want to know what you did with all the lions you killed,” said Susie Boyd.
The man’s effrontery did not exasperate her as it obviously exasperated Margaret and Arthur. He amused her, and she was anxious to make him talk.
The man’s boldness didn’t bother her like it clearly did Margaret and Arthur. Instead, it entertained her, and she was eager to get him to talk.
“They decorate the floors of Skene, which is the name of my place in Staffordshire.” He paused for a moment to light a cigar. “I am the only man alive who has killed three lions with three successive shots.”
“They decorate the floors of Skene, which is what I call my place in Staffordshire.” He paused for a moment to light a cigar. “I’m the only person alive who has killed three lions with three consecutive shots.”
“I should have thought you could have demolished them by the effects of your oratory,” said Arthur.
"I thought you could have defeated them with your speech," said Arthur.
Oliver leaned back and placed his two large hands on the table.
Oliver leaned back and put his large hands on the table.
“Burkhardt, a German with whom I was shooting, was down with fever and could not stir from his bed. I was awakened one night by the uneasiness of my oxen, and I heard the roaring of lions close at hand. I took my carbine and came out of my tent. There was only the meagre light of the moon. I walked alone, for I knew natives could be of no use to me. Presently I came upon the carcass of an antelope, half-consumed, and I made up my mind to wait for the return of the lions. I hid myself among the boulders twenty paces from the prey. All about me was the immensity of Africa and the silence. I waited, motionless, hour after hour, till the dawn was nearly at hand. At last three lions appeared over a rock. I had noticed, the day before, spoor of a lion and two females.”
“Burkhardt, a German I was hunting with, was sick with a fever and couldn’t get out of bed. One night, I was woken by my oxen’s restlessness and heard the roaring of lions nearby. I grabbed my carbine and stepped out of my tent. The only light came from the moon. I walked alone because I knew the locals wouldn’t be any help. Soon, I found the carcass of an antelope, mostly eaten, and decided to wait for the lions to return. I concealed myself among some boulders about twenty paces from the kill. All around me was the vastness of Africa and silence. I stayed still, hour after hour, until dawn was almost here. Finally, three lions appeared over a rock. I had noticed lion tracks with two females a day before.”
“May I ask how you could distinguish the sex?” asked Arthur, incredulously.
“Can you tell me how you figured out the sex?” Arthur asked, incredulously.
“The prints of a lion’s fore feet are disproportionately larger than those of the hind feet. The fore feet and hind feet of the lioness are nearly the same size.”
“The prints of a lion’s front paws are much larger than those of its back paws. The front and back paws of the lioness are almost the same size.”
“Pray go on,” said Susie.
“Please continue,” said Susie.
“They came into full view, and in the dim light, as they stood chest on, they appeared as huge as the strange beasts of the Arabian tales. I aimed at the lioness which stood nearest to me and fired. Without a sound, like a bullock felled at one blow, she dropped. The lion gave vent to a sonorous roar. Hastily I slipped another cartridge in my rifle. Then I became conscious that he had seen me. He lowered his head, and his crest was erect. His lifted tail was twitching, his lips were drawn back from the red gums, and I saw his great white fangs. Living fire flashed from his eyes, and he growled incessantly. Then he advanced a few steps, his head held low; and his eyes were fixed on mine with a look of rage. Suddenly he jerked up his tail, and when a lion does this he charges. I got a quick sight on his chest and fired. He reared up on his hind legs, roaring loudly and clawing at the air, and fell back dead. One lioness remained, and through the smoke I saw her spring to her feet and rush towards me. Escape was impossible, for behind me were high boulders that I could not climb. She came on with hoarse, coughing grunts, and with desperate courage I fired my remaining barrel. I missed her clean. I took one step backwards in the hope of getting a cartridge into my rifle, and fell, scarcely two lengths in front of the furious beast. She missed me. I owed my safety to that fall. And then suddenly I found that she had collapsed. I had hit her after all. My bullet went clean through her heart, but the spring had carried her forwards. When I scrambled to my feet I found that she was dying. I walked back to my camp and ate a capital breakfast.”
“They came into full view, and in the dim light, as they stood facing me, they looked as massive as the strange beasts from Arabian stories. I aimed at the lioness closest to me and fired. Silently, like a bullock dropped with a single blow, she fell. The lion let out a deep roar. Quickly, I loaded another cartridge into my rifle. Then, I realized he had spotted me. He lowered his head, and his mane stood up. His raised tail was twitching, his lips pulled back, revealing his red gums and huge white fangs. Intense fire flashed in his eyes as he growled continuously. He moved a few steps forward, his head low, glaring at me with rage. Suddenly, he lifted his tail, and when a lion does this, it means he's about to charge. I quickly aimed for his chest and shot. He reared up on his hind legs, roaring loudly and clawing at the air, then fell back dead. One lioness was still standing, and through the smoke, I saw her jump to her feet and charge at me. There was no way to escape; behind me were high boulders I couldn't climb. She came at me with harsh, coughing grunts, and with desperate courage, I fired my last shot. I completely missed. I took a step back, hoping to load my rifle, and fell, barely two lengths away from the furious beast. She missed me. I owed my safety to that fall. Then, unexpectedly, I saw that she had collapsed. I had hit her after all. My bullet had gone straight through her heart, but her momentum carried her forward. When I scrambled to my feet, I found she was dying. I walked back to my camp and had a great breakfast.”
Oliver Haddo’s story was received with astonished silence. No one could assert that it was untrue, but he told it with a grandiloquence that carried no conviction. Arthur would have wagered a considerable sum that there was no word of truth in it. He had never met a person of this kind before, and could not understand what pleasure there might be in the elaborate invention of improbable adventures.
Oliver Haddo’s story was met with stunned silence. No one could claim it was a lie, but he told it with such exaggeration that it lacked any real belief. Arthur would have bet a good amount that there was no truth in it. He had never encountered someone like this before and couldn't grasp what enjoyment there could be in weaving intricate tales of unlikely escapades.
“You are evidently very brave,” he said.
“You're obviously really brave,” he said.
“To follow a wounded lion into thick cover is probably the most dangerous proceeding in the world,” said Haddo calmly. “It calls for the utmost coolness and for iron nerve.”
“To follow a wounded lion into dense brush is probably the most dangerous thing you can do,” Haddo said calmly. “It requires extreme composure and nerves of steel.”
The answer had an odd effect on Arthur. He gave Haddo a rapid glance, and was seized suddenly with uncontrollable laughter. He leaned back in his chair and roared. His hilarity affected the others, and they broke into peal upon peal of laughter. Oliver watched them gravely. He seemed neither disconcerted nor surprised. When Arthur recovered himself, he found Haddo’s singular eyes fixed on him.
The answer had a strange impact on Arthur. He shot a quick look at Haddo and was suddenly hit with uncontrollable laughter. He leaned back in his chair and burst out laughing. His amusement spread to the others, and they erupted into wave after wave of laughter. Oliver observed them with a serious expression. He looked neither bothered nor surprised. When Arthur calmed down, he noticed Haddo’s unusual eyes locked onto him.
“Your laughter reminds me of the crackling of thorns under a pot,” he said.
“Your laughter reminds me of the sound of twigs snapping under a pot,” he said.
Haddo looked round at the others. Though his gaze preserved its fixity, his lips broke into a queer, sardonic smile.
Haddo looked around at the others. Even though his stare remained steady, his lips curled into a strange, sarcastic smile.
“It must be plain even to the feeblest intelligence that a man can only command the elementary spirits if he is without fear. A capricious mind can never rule the sylphs, nor a fickle disposition the undines.”
“It must be obvious even to the simplest understanding that a person can only control the basic spirits if they are fearless. An unpredictable mind can never dominate the sylphs, nor can a changeable nature control the undines.”
Arthur stared at him with amazement. He did not know what on earth the man was talking about. Haddo paid no heed.
Arthur stared at him in disbelief. He had no idea what the man was talking about. Haddo didn't pay any attention.
“But if the adept is active, pliant, and strong, the whole world will be at his command. He will pass through the storm and no rain shall fall upon his head. The wind will not displace a single fold of his garment. He will go through fire and not be burned.”
“But if the skilled person is active, flexible, and strong, the whole world will be at their command. They will go through the storm and no rain will touch their head. The wind won’t move a single crease of their clothes. They will walk through fire and not be harmed.”
Dr Porhoët ventured upon an explanation of these cryptic utterances.
Dr. Porhoët attempted to explain these puzzling statements.
“These ladies are unacquainted with the mysterious beings of whom you speak, cher ami. They should know that during the Middle Ages imagination peopled the four elements with intelligences, normally unseen, some of which were friendly to man and others hostile. They were thought to be powerful and conscious of their power, though at the same time they were profoundly aware that they possessed no soul. Their life depended upon the continuance of some natural object, and hence for them there could be no immortality. They must return eventually to the abyss of unending night, and the darkness of death afflicted them always. But it was thought that in the same manner as man by his union with God had won a spark of divinity, so might the sylphs, gnomes, undines, and salamanders by an alliance with man partake of his immortality. And many of their women, whose beauty was more than human, gained a human soul by loving one of the race of men. But the reverse occurred also, and often a love-sick youth lost his immortality because he left the haunts of his kind to dwell with the fair, soulless denizens of the running streams or of the forest airs.”
“These ladies don’t know the mysterious beings you’re talking about, cher ami. They should understand that during the Middle Ages, people imagined the four elements were inhabited by intelligences, usually unseen—some friendly to humans and others hostile. They were believed to be powerful and aware of their power, yet they also knew they had no soul. Their existence relied on the continuation of some natural object, so for them, immortality was impossible. They had to eventually return to the abyss of endless night, and the fear of death always haunted them. However, it was thought that just as humans, through their connection with God, had gained a spark of divinity, the sylphs, gnomes, undines, and salamanders could achieve immortality through an alliance with humans. Many of their women, whose beauty was beyond human, earned a human soul by loving a man. But the opposite also happened, and often a love-stricken young man lost his chance at immortality because he chose to leave the company of his own kind to live with the beautiful, soulless beings of the streams or the forest air.”
“I didn’t know that you spoke figuratively,” said Arthur to Oliver Haddo.
“I didn’t know you spoke metaphorically,” Arthur said to Oliver Haddo.
The other shrugged his shoulders.
The other person shrugged.
“What else is the world than a figure? Life itself is but a symbol. You must be a wise man if you can tell us what is reality.”
“What else is the world but an image? Life itself is just a symbol. You must be a wise person if you can tell us what reality really is.”
“When you begin to talk of magic and mysticism I confess that I am out of my depth.”
“When you start talking about magic and mysticism, I admit that I'm out of my league.”
“Yet magic is no more than the art of employing consciously invisible means to produce visible effects. Will, love, and imagination are magic powers that everyone possesses; and whoever knows how to develop them to their fullest extent is a magician. Magic has but one dogma, namely, that the seen is the measure of the unseen.”
“Yet magic is simply the art of intentionally using invisible means to create visible effects. Will, love, and imagination are magical powers that everyone has; and anyone who knows how to fully develop them is a magician. Magic has just one principle: the seen is the measure of the unseen.”
“Will you tell us what the powers are that the adept possesses?”
“Will you tell us what powers the expert has?”
“They are enumerated in a Hebrew manuscript of the sixteenth century, which is in my possession. The privileges of him who holds in his right hand the Keys of Solomon and in his left the Branch of the Blossoming Almond are twenty-one. He beholds God face to face without dying, and converses intimately with the Seven Genii who command the celestial army. He is superior to every affliction and to every fear. He reigns with all heaven and is served by all hell. He holds the secret of the resurrection of the dead, and the key of immortality.”
“They are listed in a Hebrew manuscript from the sixteenth century that I have. The one who holds the Keys of Solomon in his right hand and the Branch of the Blossoming Almond in his left has twenty-one privileges. He sees God face to face without dying and has close conversations with the Seven Genii who lead the celestial army. He is above every hardship and every fear. He reigns with all of heaven and is served by all of hell. He possesses the secret of resurrecting the dead and the key to immortality.”
“If you possess even these you have evidently the most varied attainments,” said Arthur ironically.
“If you have even these, it’s clear you have the most diverse skills,” Arthur said with irony.
“Everyone can make game of the unknown,” retorted Haddo, with a shrug of his massive shoulders.
“Anyone can joke about the unknown,” Haddo replied, shrugging his broad shoulders.
Arthur did not answer. He looked at Haddo curiously. He asked himself whether he believed seriously these preposterous things, or whether he was amusing himself in an elephantine way at their expense. His mariner was earnest, but there was an odd expression about the mouth, a hard twinkle of the eyes, which seemed to belie it. Susie was vastly entertained. It diverted her enormously to hear occult matters discussed with apparent gravity in this prosaic tavern. Dr Porhoët broke the silence.
Arthur didn’t respond. He looked at Haddo with curiosity. He wondered if he genuinely believed these ridiculous things, or if he was just having a laugh at their expense in a clumsy way. His mariner was serious, but there was a strange look on his face, a hard gleam in his eyes, that seemed to contradict that. Susie was greatly entertained. She found it hugely amusing to hear serious discussions about mystical topics in this ordinary pub. Dr. Porhoët broke the silence.
“Arago, after whom has been named a neighbouring boulevard, declared that doubt was a proof of modesty, which has rarely interfered with the progress of science. But one cannot say the same of incredulity, and he that uses the word impossible outside of pure mathematics is lacking in prudence. It should be remembered that Lactantius proclaimed belief in the existence of antipodes inane, and Saint Augustine of Hippo added that in any case there could be no question of inhabited lands.”
“Arago, after whom a nearby boulevard is named, stated that doubt is a sign of modesty, which has seldom hindered the advancement of science. However, the same cannot be said for disbelief, and anyone who uses the term impossible outside of pure mathematics is being imprudent. It’s worth noting that Lactantius claimed belief in the existence of antipodes was foolish, and Saint Augustine of Hippo further suggested that there could be no inhabited lands, regardless.”
“That sounds as if you were not quite sceptical, dear doctor,” said Miss Boyd.
"That sounds like you weren't completely skeptical, dear doctor," Miss Boyd said.
“In my youth I believed nothing, for science had taught me to distrust even the evidence of my five senses,” he replied, with a shrug of the shoulders. “But I have seen many things in the East which are inexplicable by the known processes of science. Mr Haddo has given you one definition of magic, and I will give you another. It may be described merely as the intelligent utilization of forces which are unknown, contemned, or misunderstood of the vulgar. The young man who settles in the East sneers at the ideas of magic which surround him, but I know not what there is in the atmosphere that saps his unbelief. When he has sojourned for some years among Orientals, he comes insensibly to share the opinion of many sensible men that perhaps there is something in it after all.”
“In my youth, I didn’t believe in anything because science taught me to doubt even the evidence of my five senses,” he said, shrugging his shoulders. “But I’ve witnessed many things in the East that can’t be explained by the usual science. Mr. Haddo offered you one definition of magic, and I’ll give you another. It can simply be described as the clever use of forces that are unknown, dismissed, or misunderstood by the general public. The young man who moves to the East scoffs at the notions of magic around him, but I can’t explain what it is about the atmosphere that weakens his disbelief. After spending a few years among the locals, he inevitably starts to share the view of many reasonable people that maybe there’s some truth to it after all.”
Arthur Burdon made a gesture of impatience.
Arthur Burdon waved his hand in frustration.
“I cannot imagine that, however much I lived in Eastern countries, I could believe anything that had the whole weight of science against it. If there were a word of truth in anything Haddo says, we should be unable to form any reasonable theory of the universe.”
“I can't imagine that, no matter how much time I spent in Eastern countries, I could believe anything that had the full backing of science against it. If there were any truth in what Haddo says, we wouldn't be able to develop any rational theory of the universe.”
“For a scientific man you argue with singular fatuity,” said Haddo icily, and his manner had an offensiveness which was intensely irritating. “You should be aware that science, dealing only with the general, leaves out of consideration the individual cases that contradict the enormous majority. Occasionally the heart is on the right side of the body, but you would not on that account ever put your stethoscope in any other than the usual spot. It is possible that under certain conditions the law of gravity does not apply, yet you will conduct your life under the conviction that it does so invariably. Now, there are some of us who choose to deal only with these exceptions to the common run. The dull man who plays at Monte Carlo puts his money on the colours, and generally black or red turns up; but now and then zero appears, and he loses. But we, who have backed zero all the time, win many times our stake. Here and there you will find men whose imagination raises them above the humdrum of mankind. They are willing to lose their all if only they have chance of a great prize. Is it nothing not only to know the future, as did the prophets of old, but by making it to force the very gates of the unknown?”
“For a scientific person, you argue with remarkable foolishness,” said Haddo coldly, and his attitude was intensely irritating. “You should realize that science, focusing only on the general, ignores individual cases that go against the vast majority. Sometimes the heart is on the right side of the body, but you wouldn’t, therefore, ever put your stethoscope anywhere other than the usual spot. It’s possible that under certain conditions the law of gravity doesn’t apply, yet you’ll live your life believing it always does. Now, some of us choose to focus only on these exceptions to the norm. The dull person who gambles at Monte Carlo bets on colors, and usually either black or red wins; but occasionally zero comes up, and they lose. But we, who have always bet on zero, win many times our stake. Here and there, you’ll find people whose imagination lifts them above the ordinary. They’re willing to risk everything if only they have a chance at a big prize. Is it not valuable not just to know the future, like the prophets of old, but to create it and push through the very gates of the unknown?”
Suddenly the bantering gravity with which he spoke fell away from him. A singular light came into his eyes, and his voice was hoarse. Now at last they saw that he was serious.
Suddenly, the playful tone he used disappeared. A distinct light appeared in his eyes, and his voice became rough. Now they finally realized he was serious.
“What should you know of that lust for great secrets which consumes me to the bottom of my soul!”
“What do you know about the desire for profound secrets that eats away at me deep in my soul!”
“Anyhow, I’m perfectly delighted to meet a magician,” cried Susie gaily.
“Anyway, I'm really excited to meet a magician,” exclaimed Susie cheerfully.
“Ah, call me not that,” he said, with a flourish of his fat hands, regaining immediately his portentous flippancy. “I would be known rather as the Brother of the Shadow.”
“Ah, don’t call me that,” he said, waving his chubby hands dramatically, quickly returning to his serious playfulness. “I would rather be known as the Brother of the Shadow.”
“I should have thought you could be only a very distant relation of anything so unsubstantial,” said Arthur, with a laugh.
“I figured you must be a really distant relative of something so insubstantial,” Arthur said with a laugh.
Oliver’s face turned red with furious anger. His strange blue eyes grew cold with hatred, and he thrust out his scarlet lips till he had the ruthless expression of a Nero. The gibe at his obesity had caught him on the raw. Susie feared that he would make so insulting a reply that a quarrel must ensure.
Oliver’s face flushed with intense anger. His unusual blue eyes turned icy with hatred, and he pushed out his bright red lips until he had the cold expression of a ruthless ruler. The comment about his weight had hit him hard. Susie worried that he would respond so insultingly that a fight would be unavoidable.
“Well, really, if we want to go to the fair we must start,” she said quickly. “And Marie is dying to be rid of us.”
“Well, if we want to go to the fair, we should leave now,” she said quickly. “And Marie really wants us gone.”
They got up, and clattered down the stairs into the street.
They got up and hurried down the stairs into the street.
Chapter IV
They came down to the busy, narrow street which led into the Boulevard du Montparnasse. Electric trams passed through it with harsh ringing of bells, and people surged along the pavements.
They walked down the crowded, narrow street that led to the Boulevard du Montparnasse. Electric trams zipped through, ringing their bells loudly, while people flowed along the sidewalks.
The fair to which they were going was held at the Lion de Belfort, not more than a mile away, and Arthur hailed a cab. Susie told the driver where they wanted to be set down. She noticed that Haddo, who was waiting for them to start, put his hand on the horse’s neck. On a sudden, for no apparent reason, it began to tremble. The trembling passed through the body and down its limbs till it shook from head to foot as though it had the staggers. The coachman jumped off his box and held the wretched creature’s head. Margaret and Susie got out. It was a horribly painful sight. The horse seemed not to suffer from actual pain, but from an extraordinary fear. Though she knew not why, an idea came to Susie.
The fair they were headed to was at the Lion de Belfort, just about a mile away, and Arthur called for a cab. Susie told the driver where they wanted to be dropped off. She saw that Haddo, who was waiting for them to leave, placed his hand on the horse's neck. Suddenly, for no apparent reason, the horse began to shake. The trembling ran through its body and down its legs until it shook all over as if it had the shakes. The driver jumped down from his seat and held the poor horse’s head. Margaret and Susie got out. It was a really heartbreaking sight. The horse didn't seem to be in actual pain, but was filled with an intense fear. For reasons she couldn't explain, an idea came to Susie.
“Take your hand away, Mr Haddo,” she said sharply.
“Take your hand away, Mr. Haddo,” she said sharply.
He smiled, and did as she bade him. At the same moment the trembling began to decrease, and in a moment the poor old cab-horse was in its usual state. It seemed a little frightened still, but otherwise recovered.
He smiled and did what she asked. At the same time, the shaking started to lessen, and soon the poor old cab horse was back to its usual self. It still seemed a bit scared, but otherwise, it had recovered.
“I wonder what the deuce was the matter with it,” said Arthur.
“I wonder what the heck was wrong with it,” said Arthur.
Oliver Haddo looked at him with the blue eyes that seemed to see right through people, and then, lifting his hat, walked away. Susie turned suddenly to Dr Porhoët.
Oliver Haddo looked at him with blue eyes that seemed to see right through people, and then, lifting his hat, walked away. Susie suddenly turned to Dr. Porhoët.
“Do you think he could have made the horse do that? It came immediately he put his hand on its neck, and it stopped as soon as he took it away.”
“Do you think he could have made the horse do that? It reacted as soon as he put his hand on its neck, and it stopped right when he took it away.”
“Nonsense!” said Arthur.
“Nonsense!” Arthur exclaimed.
“It occurred to me that he was playing some trick,” said Dr Porhoët gravely. “An odd thing happened once when he came to see me. I have two Persian cats, which are the most properly conducted of all their tribe. They spend their days in front of my fire, meditating on the problems of metaphysics. But as soon as he came in they started up, and their fur stood right on end. Then they began to run madly round and round the room, as though the victims of uncontrollable terror. I opened the door, and they bolted out. I have never been able to understand exactly what took place.”
“It struck me that he was up to something,” Dr. Porhoët said seriously. “Something strange happened once when he came to visit me. I have two Persian cats, which are the most well-behaved of their kind. They spend their days sitting by my fire, pondering the mysteries of metaphysics. But as soon as he walked in, they jumped up, and their fur bristled. Then they started to run wildly around the room, as if they were completely terrified. I opened the door, and they darted out. I've never been able to figure out exactly what happened.”
Margaret shuddered.
Margaret shivered.
“I’ve never met a man who filled me with such loathing,” she said. “I don’t know what there is about him that frightens me. Even now I feel his eyes fixed strangely upon me. I hope I shall never see him again.”
“I’ve never met a man who makes me feel this much hate,” she said. “I don’t know what it is about him that scares me. Even now, I can feel his eyes weirdly focused on me. I hope I never see him again.”
Arthur gave a little laugh and pressed her hand. She would not let his go, and he felt that she was trembling. Personally, he had no doubt about the matter. He would have no trifling with credibility. Either Haddo believed things that none but a lunatic could, or else he was a charlatan who sought to attract attention by his extravagances. In any case he was contemptible. It was certain, at all events, that neither he nor anyone else could work miracles.
Arthur chuckled softly and squeezed her hand. She wouldn’t let go of his, and he could feel her shaking. As far as he was concerned, he had no doubts. He wouldn’t tolerate any nonsense when it came to credibility. Either Haddo genuinely believed things that only a madman would, or he was a fraud trying to grab attention with his outrageous behavior. Either way, he was despicable. It was clear, in any case, that neither he nor anyone else could perform miracles.
“I’ll tell you what I’ll do,” said Arthur. “If he really knows Frank Hurrell I’ll find out all about him. I’ll drop a note to Hurrell tonight and ask him to tell me anything he can.”
“I’ll tell you what I’ll do,” said Arthur. “If he really knows Frank Hurrell, I’ll find out everything I can about him. I’ll send a note to Hurrell tonight and ask him to share whatever he knows.”
“I wish you would,” answered Susie, “because he interests me enormously. There’s no place like Paris for meeting queer folk. Sooner or later you run across persons who believe in everything. There’s no form of religion, there’s no eccentricity or enormity, that hasn’t its votaries. Just think what a privilege it is to come upon a man in the twentieth century who honestly believes in the occult.”
“I wish you would,” replied Susie, “because he fascinates me a lot. There’s nowhere like Paris for meeting unusual people. Eventually, you encounter individuals who believe in anything and everything. There’s no religion, no eccentricity, or outrageous belief that doesn’t have its followers. Just think about how rare it is to meet someone in the twentieth century who genuinely believes in the occult.”
“Since I have been occupied with these matters, I have come across strange people,” said Dr Porhoët quietly, “but I agree with Miss Boyd that Oliver Haddo is the most extraordinary. For one thing, it is impossible to know how much he really believes what he says. Is he an impostor or a madman? Does he deceive himself, or is he laughing up his sleeve at the folly of those who take him seriously? I cannot tell. All I know is that he has travelled widely and is acquainted with many tongues. He has a minute knowledge of alchemical literature, and there is no book I have heard of, dealing with the black arts, which he does not seem to know.” Dr Porhoët shook his head slowly. “I should not care to dogmatize about this man. I know I shall outrage the feelings of my friend Arthur, but I am bound to confess it would not surprise me to learn that he possessed powers by which he was able to do things seemingly miraculous.”
“Since I’ve been dealing with these matters, I’ve encountered some strange people,” Dr. Porhoët said quietly, “but I agree with Miss Boyd that Oliver Haddo is the most unusual. For one thing, it’s impossible to tell how much he really believes what he says. Is he a fraud or just crazy? Does he deceive himself, or is he secretly mocking those who take him seriously? I can’t say. All I know is that he has traveled a lot and speaks several languages. He has an extensive knowledge of alchemical literature, and there’s no book I’ve heard of about the dark arts that he doesn’t seem to be familiar with.” Dr. Porhoët shook his head slowly. “I wouldn’t want to make any definitive statements about this man. I know I’ll upset my friend Arthur, but I have to admit it wouldn’t surprise me to find out he had powers that allowed him to do seemingly miraculous things.”
Arthur was prevented from answering by their arrival at the Lion de Belfort.
Arthur was stopped from responding by their arrival at the Lion de Belfort.
The fair was in full swing. The noise was deafening. Steam bands thundered out the popular tunes of the moment, and to their din merry-go-rounds were turning. At the door of booths men vociferously importuned the passers-by to enter. From the shooting saloons came a continual spatter of toy rifles. Linking up these sounds, were the voices of the serried crowd that surged along the central avenue, and the shuffle of their myriad feet. The night was lurid with acetylene torches, which flamed with a dull unceasing roar. It was a curious sight, half gay, half sordid. The throng seemed bent with a kind of savagery upon amusement, as though, resentful of the weary round of daily labour, it sought by a desperate effort to be merry.
The fair was in full swing. The noise was deafening. Brass bands blared out the popular tunes of the moment, and the merry-go-rounds spun around in their chaos. At the booths, men loudly urged passersby to come inside. From the shooting galleries came a constant popping of toy rifles. Adding to the mix were the voices of the packed crowd that surged down the main avenue, along with the shuffle of countless feet. The night glowed with acetylene torches, which burned with a dull, relentless roar. It was a strange sight, half cheerful, half grim. The crowd seemed almost savage in their pursuit of fun, as if, tired of the daily grind, they were making a frantic effort to have a good time.
The English party with Dr Porhoët, mildly ironic, had scarcely entered before they were joined by Oliver Haddo. He was indifferent to the plain fact that they did not want his company. He attracted attention, for his appearance and his manner were remarkable, and Susie noticed that he was pleased to see people point him out to one another. He wore a Spanish cloak, the capa, and he flung the red and green velvet of its lining gaudily over his shoulder. He had a large soft hat. His height was great, though less noticeable on account of his obesity, and he towered over the puny multitude.
The English group with Dr. Porhoët, slightly sarcastic, had barely arrived when Oliver Haddo joined them. He didn't care that they weren't interested in his presence. He caught people's attention because of his striking looks and demeanor, and Susie noticed he enjoyed being pointed out. He wore a Spanish cloak, the capa, flamboyantly tossing the bright red and green velvet of its lining over his shoulder. He had a big soft hat. He was tall, though it was less obvious due to his large build, making him loom over the small crowd.
They looked idly at the various shows, resisting the melodramas, the circuses, the exhibitions of eccentricity, which loudly clamoured for their custom. Presently they came to a man who was cutting silhouettes in black paper, and Haddo insisted on posing for him. A little crowd collected and did not spare their jokes at his singular appearance. He threw himself into his favourite attitude of proud command. Margaret wished to take the opportunity of leaving him, but Miss Boyd insisted on staying.
They casually watched the different shows, ignoring the melodramas, the circuses, and the displays of oddity that loudly called for their attention. Soon, they reached a man cutting silhouettes out of black paper, and Haddo insisted on posing for him. A small crowd gathered and didn't hold back their jokes about his unusual look. He struck his favorite pose of proud authority. Margaret wanted to take the chance to leave him, but Miss Boyd insisted on staying.
“He’s the most ridiculous creature I’ve ever seen in my life,” she whispered. “I wouldn’t let him out of my sight for worlds.”
“He's the most absurd person I've ever seen in my life,” she whispered. “I wouldn't take my eyes off him for anything.”
When the silhouette was done, he presented it with a low bow to Margaret.
When the silhouette was finished, he presented it with a slight bow to Margaret.
“I implore your acceptance of the only portrait now in existence of Oliver Haddo,” he said.
“I urge you to accept the only existing portrait of Oliver Haddo,” he said.
“Thank you,” she answered frigidly.
“Thanks,” she answered coldly.
She was unwilling to take it, but had not the presence of mind to put him off by a jest, and would not be frankly rude. As though certain she set much store on it, he placed it carefully in an envelope. They walked on and suddenly came to a canvas booth on which was an Eastern name. Roughly painted on sail-cloth was a picture of an Arab charming snakes, and above were certain words in Arabic. At the entrance, a native sat cross-legged, listlessly beating a drum. When he saw them stop, he addressed them in bad French.
She didn't want to take it, but she couldn't think of a joking way to decline and didn't want to be outright rude. Thinking she really valued it, he carefully put it in an envelope. They continued walking and suddenly came across a canvas booth with an Eastern name. A rough painting on sail-cloth showed an Arab charming snakes, and above it were some words in Arabic. At the entrance, a local guy sat cross-legged, drumming absentmindedly. When he saw them stop, he greeted them in poor French.
“Does not this remind you of the turbid Nile, Dr Porhoët?” said Haddo. “Let us go in and see what the fellow has to show.”
“Doesn't this remind you of the muddy Nile, Dr. Porhoët?” said Haddo. “Let's go inside and see what this guy has to show.”
Dr Porhoët stepped forward and addressed the charmer, who brightened on hearing the language of his own country.
Dr. Porhoët stepped forward and spoke to the charmer, who lit up upon hearing his native language.
“He is an Egyptian from Assiut,” said the doctor.
“He's from Assiut, Egypt,” said the doctor.
“I will buy tickets for you all,” said Haddo.
“I'll buy tickets for all of you,” said Haddo.
He held up the flap that gave access to the booth, and Susie went in. Margaret and Arthur Burdon, somewhat against their will, were obliged to follow. The native closed the opening behind them. They found themselves in a dirty little tent, ill-lit by two smoking lamps; a dozen stools were placed in a circle on the bare ground. In one corner sat a fellah woman, motionless, in ample robes of dingy black. Her face was hidden by a long veil, which was held in place by a queer ornament of brass in the middle of the forehead, between the eyes. These alone were visible, large and sombre, and the lashes were darkened with kohl: her fingers were brightly stained with henna. She moved slightly as the visitors entered, and the man gave her his drum. She began to rub it with her hands, curiously, and made a droning sound, which was odd and mysterious. There was a peculiar odour in the place, so that Dr Porhoët was for a moment transported to the evil-smelling streets of Cairo. It was an acrid mixture of incense, of attar of roses, with every imaginable putrescence. It choked the two women, and Susie asked for a cigarette. The native grinned when he heard the English tongue. He showed a row of sparkling and beautiful teeth.
He lifted the flap that led to the booth, and Susie walked in. Margaret and Arthur Burdon, somewhat reluctantly, had to follow. The local closed the opening behind them. They found themselves in a small, dirty tent, dimly lit by two smoking lamps; a dozen stools were arranged in a circle on the bare ground. In one corner sat a woman in traditional dress, completely still, wearing loose robes of faded black. Her face was hidden beneath a long veil, secured in place by a strange brass ornament on her forehead, between her eyes. Only her large, dark eyes were visible, accentuated with dark kohl, and her fingers were brightly stained with henna. She shifted slightly as the visitors entered, and the man handed her a drum. She began to rub it with her hands in a curious way, producing a low, droning sound that felt odd and mysterious. There was a strange smell in the air, which momentarily transported Dr. Porhoët to the foul-smelling streets of Cairo. It was a sharp mix of incense and rose oil, mingled with various unpleasant odors. It overwhelmed the two women, and Susie asked for a cigarette. The local grinned when he heard English. He revealed a row of bright, beautiful teeth.
“My name Mohammed,” he said. “Me show serpents to Sirdar Lord Kitchener. Wait and see. Serpents very poisonous.”
“My name is Mohammed,” he said. “I show snakes to Sirdar Lord Kitchener. Just wait and see. These snakes are very poisonous.”
He was dressed in a long blue gabardine, more suited to the sunny banks of the Nile than to a fair in Paris, and its colour could hardly be seen for dirt. On his head was the national tarboosh.
He was wearing a long blue gabardine, more appropriate for the sunny banks of the Nile than for a fair in Paris, and its color was barely visible due to all the dirt. On his head, he had the national tarboosh.
A rug lay at one side of the tent, and from under it he took a goatskin sack. He placed it on the ground in the middle of the circle formed by the seats and crouched down on his haunches. Margaret shuddered, for the uneven surface of the sack moved strangely. He opened the mouth of it. The woman in the corner listlessly droned away on the drum, and occasionally uttered a barbaric cry. With a leer and a flash of his bright teeth, the Arab thrust his hand into the sack and rummaged as a man would rummage in a sack of corn. He drew out a long, writhing snake. He placed it on the ground and for a moment waited, then he passed his hand over it: it became immediately as rigid as a bar of iron. Except that the eyes, the cruel eyes, were open still, there might have been no life in it.
A rug was lying on one side of the tent, and from underneath it, he pulled out a goatskin sack. He set it on the ground in the center of the circle created by the chairs and crouched down on his haunches. Margaret shuddered, as the uneven surface of the sack moved oddly. He opened its top. The woman in the corner droned away on the drum, occasionally letting out a harsh cry. With a grin and a flash of his bright teeth, the Arab reached into the sack and rummaged around like someone digging through a sack of corn. He pulled out a long, writhing snake. He placed it on the ground and paused for a moment, then waved his hand over it: it instantly became as stiff as a metal rod. Aside from its cruel eyes still being open, there seemed to be no life in it.
“Look,” said Haddo. “That is the miracle which Moses did before Pharaoh.”
“Look,” said Haddo. “That’s the miracle that Moses performed in front of Pharaoh.”
Then the Arab took a reed instrument, not unlike the pipe which Pan in the hills of Greece played to the dryads, and he piped a weird, monotonous tune. The stiffness broke away from the snake suddenly, and it lifted its head and raised its long body till it stood almost on the tip of its tail, and it swayed slowly to and fro.
Then the Arab picked up a reed instrument, similar to the pipe that Pan played in the hills of Greece for the dryads, and played a strange, repetitive tune. The stiffness suddenly released from the snake, and it lifted its head and raised its long body until it was almost balancing on the tip of its tail, swaying slowly back and forth.
Oliver Haddo seemed extraordinarily fascinated. He leaned forward with eager face, and his unnatural eyes were fixed on the charmer with an indescribable expression. Margaret drew back in terror.
Oliver Haddo appeared completely captivated. He leaned in with an eager expression, his unsettling eyes locked onto the performer with an indescribable look. Margaret recoiled in fear.
“You need not be frightened,” said Arthur. “These people only work with animals whose fangs have been extracted.”
“You don’t need to be scared,” said Arthur. “These people only work with animals that have had their teeth removed.”
Oliver Haddo looked at him before answering. He seemed to consider each time what sort of man this was to whom he spoke.
Oliver Haddo looked at him before answering. He seemed to think about what kind of man this was that he was talking to.
“A man is only a snake-charmer because, without recourse to medicine, he is proof against the fangs of the most venomous serpents.”
“A man is only a snake charmer because, without using medicine, he is immune to the bites of the most venomous snakes.”
“Do you think so?” said Arthur.
“Do you really think so?” Arthur said.
“I saw the most noted charmer of Madras die two hours after he had been bitten by a cobra,” said Haddo. I had heard many tales of his prowess, and one evening asked a friend to take me to him. He was out when we arrived, but we waited, and presently, accompanied by some friends, he came. We told him what we wanted. He had been at a marriage-feast and was drunk. But he sent for his snakes, and forthwith showed us marvels which this man has never heard of. At last he took a great cobra from his sack and began to handle it. Suddenly it darted at his chin and bit him. It made two marks like pin-points. The juggler started back.
“I saw the most famous charmer in Madras die two hours after being bitten by a cobra,” said Haddo. I had heard many stories about his skills, and one evening I asked a friend to take me to see him. He wasn’t home when we got there, but we waited, and soon he arrived with some friends. We explained what we wanted. He had just come from a wedding feast and was drunk. But he called for his snakes and immediately showed us amazing tricks that this guy has never heard of. Finally, he pulled out a large cobra from his bag and started to handle it. Suddenly, it lunged at his chin and bit him. It left two tiny marks. The juggler jumped back.
“‘I am a dead man,’” he said.
“‘I’m a dead man,’” he said.
“Those about him would have killed the cobra, but he prevented them.
"Those around him wanted to kill the cobra, but he stopped them."
“‘Let the creature live,’ he said. ‘It may be of service to others of my trade. To me it can be of no other use. Nothing can save me.’
“‘Let the creature live,’ he said. ‘It might be helpful to others in my profession. For me, it serves no other purpose. Nothing can save me.’”
“His friends and the jugglers, his fellows, gathered round him and placed him in a chair. In two hours he was dead. In his drunkenness he had forgotten a portion of the spell which protected him, and so he died.”
“His friends and the jugglers, his buddies, gathered around him and put him in a chair. In two hours, he was dead. In his drunkenness, he had forgotten part of the spell that protected him, and so he died.”
“You have a marvellous collection of tall stories,” said Arthur. “I’m afraid I should want better proof that these particular snakes are poisonous.”
“You have an amazing collection of tall tales,” Arthur said. “I’m afraid I need stronger evidence that these particular snakes are venomous.”
Oliver turned to the charmer and spoke to him in Arabic. Then he answered Arthur.
Oliver turned to the charmer and spoke to him in Arabic. Then he replied to Arthur.
“The man has a horned viper, cerastes is the name under which you gentlemen of science know it, and it is the most deadly of all Egyptian snakes. It is commonly known as Cleopatra’s Asp, for that is the serpent which was brought in a basket of figs to the paramour of Caesar in order that she might not endure the triumph of Augustus.”
“The man has a horned viper, cerastes is the name used by you gentlemen of science, and it is the deadliest of all Egyptian snakes. It’s commonly known as Cleopatra’s Asp, because that is the snake that was brought in a basket of figs to Caesar’s lover so she wouldn’t have to face Augustus’s triumph.”
“What are you going to do?” asked Susie.
“What are you going to do?” Susie asked.
He smiled but did not answer. He stepped forward to the centre of the tent and fell on his knees. He uttered Arabic words, which Dr. Porhoët translated to the others.
He smiled but didn’t say anything. He stepped to the center of the tent and dropped to his knees. He spoke in Arabic, which Dr. Porhoët translated for the others.
“O viper, I adjure you, by the great God who is all-powerful, to come forth. You are but a snake, and God is greater than all snakes. Obey my call and come.”
“O viper, I urge you, by the great God who is all-powerful, to come forward. You are just a snake, and God is greater than all snakes. Follow my command and come.”
A tremor went through the goatskin bag, and in a moment a head was protruded. A lithe body wriggled out. It was a snake of light grey colour, and over each eye was a horn. It lay slightly curled.
A tremor went through the goatskin bag, and in a moment a head popped out. A sleek body wriggled out. It was a light grey snake, and there was a horn over each eye. It lay slightly curled.
“Do you recognize it?” said Oliver in a low voice to the doctor.
“Do you recognize it?” Oliver said quietly to the doctor.
“I do.”
"I do."
The charmer sat motionless, and the woman in the dim background ceased her weird rubbing of the drum. Haddo seized the snake and opened its mouth. Immediately it fastened on his hand, and the reptile teeth went deep into his flesh. Arthur watched him for signs of pain, but he did not wince. The writhing snake dangled from his hand. He repeated a sentence in Arabic, and, with the peculiar suddenness of a drop of water falling from a roof, the snake fell to the ground. The blood flowed freely. Haddo spat upon the bleeding place three times, muttering words they could not hear, and three times he rubbed the wound with his fingers. The bleeding stopped. He stretched out his hand for Arthur to look at.
The charmer sat still, and the woman in the dim background stopped her strange drumming. Haddo grabbed the snake and opened its mouth. Instantly, it clamped down on his hand, its teeth sinking deep into his flesh. Arthur watched for any sign of pain, but he didn't flinch. The writhing snake hung from his hand. He repeated a phrase in Arabic, and, with the suddenness of a drop of water falling from a roof, the snake fell to the ground. Blood flowed freely. Haddo spat on the bleeding wound three times, muttering words they couldn’t hear, and rubbed the wound with his fingers three times. The bleeding stopped. He held out his hand for Arthur to see.
“That surely is what a surgeon would call healing by first intention,” he said.
"That's definitely what a surgeon would refer to as healing by primary intention," he said.
Burdon was astonished, but he was irritated, too, and would not allow that there was anything strange in the cessation of the flowing blood.
Burdon was shocked, but he was also annoyed and refused to accept that there was anything unusual about the blood stopping.
“You haven’t yet shown that the snake was poisonous.”
“You still haven't proved that the snake was poisonous.”
“I have not finished yet,” smiled Haddo.
“I’m not done yet,” smiled Haddo.
He spoke again to the Egyptian, who gave an order to his wife. Without a word she rose to her feet and from a box took a white rabbit. She lifted it up by the ears, and it struggled with its four quaint legs. Haddo put it in front of the horned viper. Before anyone could have moved, the snake darted forward, and like a flash of lightning struck the rabbit. The wretched little beast gave a slight scream, a shudder went through it, and it fell dead.
He spoke again to the Egyptian, who gave a command to his wife. Without saying anything, she got up and took a white rabbit out of a box. She held it by the ears, and it squirmed with its four awkward legs. Haddo placed it in front of the horned viper. Before anyone could react, the snake lunged forward and, in a flash, struck the rabbit. The poor little creature let out a faint scream, shuddered, and then fell dead.
Margaret sprang up with a cry.
Margaret jumped up with a shout.
“Oh, how cruel! How hatefully cruel!”
“Oh, how cruel! How incredibly cruel!”
“Are you convinced now?” asked Haddo coolly.
“Are you convinced now?” Haddo asked coolly.
The two women hurried to the doorway. They were frightened and disgusted. Oliver Haddo was left alone with the snake-charmer.
The two women rushed to the doorway. They felt scared and disgusted. Oliver Haddo was left alone with the snake charmer.
Chapter V
Dr Porhoët had asked Arthur to bring Margaret and Miss Boyd to see him on Sunday at his apartment in the Île Saint Louis; and the lovers arranged to spend an hour on their way at the Louvre. Susie, invited to accompany them, preferred independence and her own reflections.
Dr. Porhoët asked Arthur to bring Margaret and Miss Boyd to see him on Sunday at his apartment on Île Saint Louis, and the couple decided to spend an hour at the Louvre on their way there. Susie, who was invited to join them, chose to keep her independence and reflect on her own.
To avoid the crowd which throngs the picture galleries on holidays, they went to that part of the museum where ancient sculpture is kept. It was comparatively empty, and the long halls had the singular restfulness of places where works of art are gathered together. Margaret was filled with a genuine emotion; and though she could not analyse it, as Susie, who loved to dissect her state of mind, would have done, it strangely exhilarated her. Her heart was uplifted from the sordidness of earth, and she had a sensation of freedom which was as delightful as it was indescribable. Arthur had never troubled himself with art till Margaret’s enthusiasm taught him that there was a side of life he did not realize. Though beauty meant little to his practical nature, he sought, in his great love for Margaret, to appreciate the works which excited her to such charming ecstasy. He walked by her side with docility and listened, not without deference, to her outbursts. He admired the correctness of Greek anatomy, and there was one statue of an athlete which attracted his prolonged attention, because the muscles were indicated with the precision of a plate in a surgical textbook. When Margaret talked of the Greeks’ divine repose and of their blitheness, he thought it very clever because she said it; but in a man it would have aroused his impatience.
To escape the crowds that flood the art galleries on holidays, they headed to the section of the museum where ancient sculptures are displayed. It was relatively empty, and the long hallways offered a unique sense of calm that comes from being surrounded by art. Margaret felt a genuine emotion; and while she couldn’t analyze it like Susie, who loved to break down her feelings, it surprisingly lifted her spirits. Her heart was elevated above life's ugliness, and she experienced a sense of freedom that was both wonderful and hard to describe. Arthur had never really engaged with art until Margaret's passion showed him that there was another side of life he hadn’t noticed. Although beauty didn’t mean much to his practical nature, his deep love for Margaret pushed him to appreciate the art that moved her so profoundly. He walked beside her willingly and listened, with respect, to her enthusiastic comments. He admired the accuracy of Greek anatomy, and one statue of an athlete held his attention for a long time because the muscles were depicted with the precision of a surgical textbook. When Margaret spoke about the Greeks’ divine calmness and joy, he thought it was clever simply because she said it; but if a man had said it, it would have annoyed him.
Yet there was one piece, the charming statue known as La Diane de Gabies, which moved him differently, and to this presently he insisted on going. With a laugh Margaret remonstrated, but secretly she was not displeased. She was aware that his passion for this figure was due, not to its intrinsic beauty, but to a likeness he had discovered in it to herself.
Yet there was one piece, the charming statue known as La Diane de Gabies, that affected him in a different way, and he insisted on going to see it. With a laugh, Margaret tried to object, but secretly she wasn’t upset. She knew that his fascination with the statue came not from its beauty, but from a resemblance he had found between it and herself.
It stood in that fair wide gallery where is the mocking faun, with his inhuman savour of fellowship with the earth which is divine, and the sightless Homer. The goddess had not the arrogance of the huntress who loved Endymion, nor the majesty of the cold mistress of the skies. She was in the likeness of a young girl, and with collected gesture fastened her cloak. There was nothing divine in her save a sweet strange spirit of virginity. A lover in ancient Greece, who offered sacrifice before this fair image, might forget easily that it was a goddess to whom he knelt, and see only an earthly maid fresh with youth and chastity and loveliness. In Arthur’s eyes Margaret had all the exquisite grace of the statue, and the same unconscious composure; and in her also breathed the spring odours of ineffable purity. Her features were chiselled with the clear and divine perfection of this Greek girl’s; her ears were as delicate and as finely wrought. The colour of her skin was so tender that it reminded you vaguely of all beautiful soft things, the radiance of sunset and the darkness of the night, the heart of roses and the depth of running water. The goddess’s hand was raised to her right shoulder, and Margaret’s hand was as small, as dainty, and as white.
It stood in that beautiful, wide gallery where the mocking faun is, with his inhuman sense of connection to the divine earth, and the blind Homer. The goddess lacked the arrogance of the huntress who loved Endymion, nor did she possess the majesty of the cold mistress of the skies. She resembled a young girl and with a graceful gesture, she fastened her cloak. There was nothing divine about her except a sweet, unusual spirit of virginity. A lover in ancient Greece, who offered sacrifices before this beautiful image, might easily forget he was kneeling before a goddess and see only an earthly maid vibrant with youth, purity, and beauty. In Arthur's eyes, Margaret had all the exquisite grace of the statue and the same natural composure; and in her also breathed the spring scents of unmatched purity. Her features were chiseled with the clear and divine perfection of this Greek girl’s; her ears were as delicate and finely sculpted. The color of her skin was so soft that it vaguely reminded you of all beautiful, gentle things—the glow of sunset and the darkness of night, the heart of roses and the depth of flowing water. The goddess’s hand was raised to her right shoulder, and Margaret’s hand was just as small, delicate, and white.
“Don’t be so foolish,” said she, as Arthur looked silently at the statue.
“Don’t be so naive,” she said, as Arthur looked quietly at the statue.
He turned his eyes slowly, and they rested upon her. She saw that they were veiled with tears.
He slowly turned his gaze and looked at her. She noticed that his eyes were filled with tears.
“What on earth’s the matter?”
“What’s the matter?”
“I wish you weren’t so beautiful,” he answered, awkwardly, as though he could scarcely bring himself to say such foolish things. “I’m so afraid that something will happen to prevent us from being happy. It seems too much to expect that I should enjoy such extraordinarily good luck.”
“I wish you weren’t so beautiful,” he replied awkwardly, as if he could barely bring himself to say something so silly. “I’m really worried that something will happen to keep us from being happy. It feels like too much to hope that I could have such amazing luck.”
She had the imagination to see that it meant much for the practical man so to express himself. Love of her drew him out of his character, and, though he could not resist, he resented the effect it had on him. She found nothing to reply, but she took his hand.
She had the creativity to realize how significant it was for the practical man to express himself like that. Her love brought out a different side of him, and although he couldn't fight it, he felt irritated by its impact on him. She didn't know how to respond, but she took his hand.
“Everything has gone pretty well with me so far,” he said, speaking almost to himself. “Whenever I’ve really wanted anything, I’ve managed to get it. I don’t see why things should go against me now.”
“Everything has been going pretty well for me so far,” he said, almost to himself. “Whenever I’ve really wanted something, I’ve been able to get it. I don’t see why things should go wrong for me now.”
He was trying to reassure himself against an instinctive suspicion of the malice of circumstances. But he shook himself and straightened his back.
He was trying to calm himself against a gut feeling that circumstances were against him. But he shook it off and straightened his back.
“It’s stupid to be so morbid as that,” he muttered.
“It’s dumb to be so morbid like that,” he muttered.
Margaret laughed. They walked out of the gallery and turned to the quay. By crossing the bridge and following the river, they must come eventually to Dr. Porhoët’s house.
Margaret laughed. They walked out of the gallery and headed toward the quay. By crossing the bridge and following the river, they would eventually reach Dr. Porhoët’s house.
Meanwhile Susie wandered down the Boulevard Saint Michel, alert with the Sunday crowd, to that part of Paris which was dearest to her heart. L’Île Saint Louis to her mind offered a synthesis of the French spirit, and it pleased her far more than the garish boulevards in which the English as a rule seek for the country’s fascination. Its position on an island in the Seine gave it a compact charm. The narrow streets, with their array of dainty comestibles, had the look of streets in a provincial town. They had a quaintness which appealed to the fancy, and they were very restful. The names of the streets recalled the monarchy that passed away in bloodshed, and in poudre de riz. The very plane trees had a greater sobriety than elsewhere, as though conscious they stood in a Paris where progress was not. In front was the turbid Seine, and below, the twin towers of Notre Dame. Susie could have kissed the hard paving stones of the quay. Her good-natured, plain face lit up as she realized the delight of the scene upon which her eyes rested; and it was with a little pang, her mind aglow with characters and events from history and from fiction, that she turned away to enter Dr Porhoët’s house.
Meanwhile, Susie strolled down the Boulevard Saint Michel, buzzing with the Sunday crowd, towards her favorite part of Paris. To her, L’Île Saint Louis represented the essence of the French spirit, and she found it much more appealing than the flashy boulevards where the English typically searched for the country’s allure. Its location on an island in the Seine gave it a charming intimacy. The narrow streets, lined with an assortment of delightful treats, had the feel of a small town. They exuded a quaintness that sparked the imagination, and they were very soothing. The street names recalled a monarchy that ended in bloodshed and in poudre de riz. The plane trees seemed more dignified than elsewhere, as if aware they stood in a Paris where progress was absent. In front flowed the murky Seine, with the twin towers of Notre Dame below. Susie could have kissed the hard paving stones of the quay. Her friendly, unassuming face lit up as she took in the beauty of the scene before her, and with a little pang, her mind buzzing with characters and events from history and fiction, she turned to enter Dr. Porhoët’s house.
She was pleased that the approach did not clash with her fantasies. She mounted a broad staircase, dark but roomy, and, at the command of the concierge, rang a tinkling bell at one of the doorways that faced her. Dr Porhoët opened in person.
She was glad that the approach didn't conflict with her fantasies. She climbed a wide staircase, dark but spacious, and, at the request of the concierge, rang a tinkling bell at one of the doorways in front of her. Dr. Porhoët opened the door himself.
“Arthur and Mademoiselle are already here,” he said, as he led her in.
“Arthur and Mademoiselle are already here,” he said, as he guided her inside.
They went through a prim French dining-room, with much woodwork and heavy scarlet hangings, to the library. This was a large room, but the bookcases that lined the walls, and a large writing-table heaped up with books, much diminished its size. There were books everywhere. They were stacked on the floor and piled on every chair. There was hardly space to move. Susie gave a cry of delight.
They walked through a fancy French dining room, filled with lots of wood detail and heavy red curtains, into the library. This was a big room, but the bookcases lining the walls and a large writing desk piled high with books made it feel smaller. There were books everywhere. They were stacked on the floor and piled on every chair. There was barely any room to move. Susie shouted with joy.
“Now you mustn’t talk to me. I want to look at all your books.”
“Now you shouldn't talk to me. I want to check out all your books.”
“You could not please me more,” said Dr Porhoët, “but I am afraid they will disappoint you. They are of many sorts, but I fear there are few that will interest an English young lady.”
"You couldn't make me happier," said Dr. Porhoët, "but I'm afraid they might let you down. They come in various types, but I worry there are only a few that will interest a young English lady."
He looked about his writing-table till he found a packet of cigarettes. He gravely offered one to each of his guests. Susie was enchanted with the strange musty smell of the old books, and she took a first glance at them in general. For the most part they were in paper bindings, some of them neat enough, but more with broken backs and dingy edges; they were set along the shelves in serried rows, untidily, without method or plan. There were many older ones also in bindings of calf and pigskin, treasure from half the bookshops in Europe; and there were huge folios like Prussian grenadiers; and tiny Elzevirs, which had been read by patrician ladies in Venice. Just as Arthur was a different man in the operating theatre, Dr Porhoët was changed among his books. Though he preserved the amiable serenity which made him always so attractive, he had there a diverting brusqueness of demeanour which contrasted quaintly with his usual calm.
He looked around his desk until he found a pack of cigarettes. He seriously offered one to each of his guests. Susie was fascinated by the odd, musty smell of the old books, and she took a quick look at them in general. Most were in paper covers, some neat enough but many with broken spines and dirty edges; they were lined up on the shelves in messy rows, without any organization or plan. There were also many older ones bound in calf and pigskin, treasures from various bookshops across Europe; and there were huge folios like Prussian soldiers; and tiny Elzevirs that had been read by noble ladies in Venice. Just as Arthur transformed in the operating room, Dr. Porhoët changed among his books. While he maintained the friendly calm that made him so likable, he exhibited a charming brusqueness that amusingly contrasted with his usual serenity.
“I was telling these young people, when you came in, of an ancient Korân which I was given in Alexandria by a learned man whom I operated upon for cataract.” He showed her a beautifully-written Arabic work, with wonderful capitals and headlines in gold. “You know that it is almost impossible for an infidel to acquire the holy book, and this is a particularly rare copy, for it was written by Kaït Bey, the greatest of the Mameluke Sultans.”
“I was telling these young people, when you walked in, about an ancient Quran that I received in Alexandria from a knowledgeable man I performed cataract surgery on.” He showed her a beautifully written Arabic book, with stunning gold capitals and headlines. “You know it's nearly impossible for a non-believer to obtain the holy book, and this is a particularly rare edition, as it was written by Kaït Bey, the greatest of the Mameluke Sultans.”
He handled the delicate pages as a lover of flowers would handle rose-leaves.
He handled the delicate pages like a flower lover would handle rose petals.
“And have you much literature on the occult sciences?” asked Susie.
“And do you have a lot of books on the occult sciences?” asked Susie.
Dr Porhoët smiled.
Dr. Porhoët smiled.
“I venture to think that no private library contains so complete a collection, but I dare not show it to you in the presence of our friend Arthur. He is too polite to accuse me of foolishness, but his sarcastic smile would betray him.”
“I believe that no private library has such a complete collection, but I can’t show it to you in front of our friend Arthur. He’s too polite to call me foolish, but his sarcastic smile would give him away.”
Susie went to the shelves to which he vaguely waved, and looked with a peculiar excitement at the mysterious array. She ran her eyes along the names. It seemed to her that she was entering upon an unknown region of romance. She felt like an adventurous princess who rode on her palfrey into a forest of great bare trees and mystic silences, where wan, unearthly shapes pressed upon her way.
Susie went to the shelves he had vaguely pointed to and looked at the intriguing assortment with a strange excitement. She scanned the names, feeling as if she was stepping into a new world of romance. It was like being an adventurous princess riding her horse into a forest of tall, bare trees and eerie quietness, where pale, otherworldly figures surrounded her path.
“I thought once of writing a life of that fantastic and grandiloquent creature, Philippus Aureolus Theophrastus Paracelsus Bombast von Hohenheim,” said Dr Porhoët, “and I have collected many of his books.”
“I once considered writing a biography of that amazing and larger-than-life figure, Philippus Aureolus Theophrastus Paracelsus Bombast von Hohenheim,” said Dr. Porhoët, “and I’ve gathered many of his books.”
He took down a slim volume in duodecimo, printed in the seventeenth century, with queer plates, on which were all manner of cabbalistic signs. The pages had a peculiar, musty odour. They were stained with iron-mould.
He grabbed a thin book in duodecimo, published in the seventeenth century, featuring strange illustrations with all kinds of mystical symbols. The pages had a unique, musty smell and were marked with iron stains.
“Here is one of the most interesting works concerning the black art. It is the Grimoire of Honorius, and is the principal text-book of all those who deal in the darkest ways of the science.”
“Here is one of the most intriguing works about black magic. It is the Grimoire of Honorius, and it serves as the main textbook for everyone who engages in the darkest practices of this science.”
Then he pointed out the Hexameron of Torquemada and the Tableau de l’Inconstance des Démons, by Delancre; he drew his finger down the leather back of Delrio’s Disquisitiones Magicae and set upright the Pseudomonarchia Daemonorum of Wierus; his eyes rested for an instant on Hauber’s Acta et Scripta Magica, and he blew the dust carefully off the most famous, the most infamous, of them all, Sprenger’s Malleus Malefikorum.
Then he pointed to the Hexameron by Torquemada and the Tableau de l’Inconstance des Démons by Delancre; he traced his finger down the leather spine of Delrio’s Disquisitiones Magicae and propped up the Pseudomonarchia Daemonorum by Wierus; his gaze lingered for a moment on Hauber’s Acta et Scripta Magica, and he gently blew the dust off the most famous, the most infamous of them all, Sprenger’s Malleus Malefikorum.
“Here is one of my greatest treasures. It is the Clavicula Salomonis; and I have much reason to believe that it is the identical copy which belonged to the greatest adventurer of the eighteenth century, Jacques Casanova. You will see that the owner’s name had been cut out, but enough remains to indicate the bottom of the letters; and these correspond exactly with the signature of Casanova which I have found at the Bibliothéque Nationale. He relates in his memoirs that a copy of this book was seized among his effects when he was arrested in Venice for traffic in the black arts; and it was there, on one of my journeys from Alexandria, that I picked it up.”
“Here is one of my greatest treasures. It is the Clavicula Salomonis; and I have good reason to believe that it is the exact copy that belonged to the greatest adventurer of the eighteenth century, Jacques Casanova. You’ll notice that the owner’s name has been removed, but there’s enough left to show the bottom of the letters; and these match perfectly with Casanova's signature that I found at the Bibliothèque Nationale. He mentions in his memoirs that a copy of this book was taken from his belongings when he was arrested in Venice for practicing black magic; and it was there, on one of my trips from Alexandria, that I found it.”
He replaced the precious work, and his eye fell on a stout volume bound in vellum.
He swapped the valuable piece for a thick book covered in parchment.
“I had almost forgotten the most wonderful, the most mysterious, of all the books that treat of occult science. You have heard of the Kabbalah, but I doubt if it is more than a name to you.”
“I had nearly forgotten the most amazing, the most intriguing, of all the books about occult science. You’ve heard of the Kabbalah, but I wonder if it’s really more than just a name to you.”
“I know nothing about it at all,” laughed Susie, “except that it’s all very romantic and extraordinary and ridiculous.”
“I don’t know anything about it at all,” laughed Susie, “except that it’s all really romantic and crazy and kind of ridiculous.”
“This, then, is its history. Moses, who was learned in all the wisdom of Egypt, was first initiated into the Kabbalah in the land of his birth; but became most proficient in it during his wanderings in the wilderness. Here he not only devoted the leisure hours of forty years to this mysterious science, but received lessons in it from an obliging angel. By aid of it he was able to solve the difficulties which arose during his management of the Israelites, notwithstanding the pilgrimages, wars, and miseries of that most unruly nation. He covertly laid down the principles of the doctrine in the first four books of the Pentateuch, but withheld them from Deuteronomy. Moses also initiated the Seventy Elders into these secrets, and they in turn transmitted them from hand to hand. Of all who formed the unbroken line of tradition, David and Solomon were the most deeply learned in the Kabbalah. No one, however, dared to write it down till Schimeon ben Jochai, who lived in the time of the destruction of Jerusalem; and after his death the Rabbi Eleazar, his son, and the Rabbi Abba, his secretary, collected his manuscripts and from them composed the celebrated treatise called Zohar.”
“This is its history. Moses, who was educated in all the wisdom of Egypt, first learned the Kabbalah in his homeland; but he became most skilled in it during his time in the wilderness. Here, he dedicated forty years of his free time to this mysterious knowledge and received teachings from a helpful angel. With this knowledge, he was able to address the challenges he faced while leading the Israelites, despite the constant travels, wars, and hardships of that rebellious nation. He subtly established the principles of the doctrine in the first four books of the Pentateuch but left them out of Deuteronomy. Moses also taught the Seventy Elders these secrets, and they passed them down from generation to generation. Among all those who formed the unbroken line of tradition, David and Solomon were the most knowledgeable in the Kabbalah. However, no one dared to write it down until Schimeon ben Jochai, who lived during the destruction of Jerusalem; after his death, Rabbi Eleazar, his son, and Rabbi Abba, his secretary, gathered his manuscripts and created the famous work known as Zohar.”
“And how much do you believe of this marvellous story?” asked Arthur Burdon.
“Just how much of this incredible story do you actually believe?” Arthur Burdon asked.
“Not a word,” answered Dr Porhoët, with a smile. “Criticism has shown that Zohar is of modern origin. With singular effrontery, it cites an author who is known to have lived during the eleventh century, mentions the Crusades, and records events which occurred in the year of Our Lord 1264. It was some time before 1291 that copies of Zohar began to be circulated by a Spanish Jew named Moses de Leon, who claimed to possess an autograph manuscript by the reputed author Schimeon ben Jochai. But when Moses de Leon was gathered to the bosom of his father Abraham, a wealthy Hebrew, Joseph de Avila, promised the scribe’s widow, who had been left destitute, that his son should marry her daughter, to whom he would pay a handsome dowry, if she would give him the original manuscript from which these copies were made. But the widow (one can imagine with what gnashing of teeth) was obliged to confess that she had no such manuscript, for Moses de Leon had composed Zohar out of his own head, and written it with his own right hand.”
“Not a word,” replied Dr. Porhoët with a smile. “Critics have shown that Zohar is of modern origin. It brazenly references an author known to have lived in the eleventh century, mentions the Crusades, and records events that happened in the year 1264. Copies of Zohar began circulating around 1291, thanks to a Spanish Jew named Moses de Leon, who claimed to have an original manuscript by the alleged author Schimeon ben Jochai. However, when Moses de Leon passed away, a wealthy Hebrew named Joseph de Avila promised the scribe’s widow, who was left in poverty, that his son would marry her daughter and provide a generous dowry if she would give him the original manuscript from which these copies were made. But the widow (one can imagine her despair) was forced to admit that she had no such manuscript, as Moses de Leon had created Zohar entirely from his own imagination and written it with his own hand.”
Arthur got up to stretch his legs. He gave a laugh.
Arthur got up to stretch his legs. He laughed.
“I never know how much you really believe of all these things you tell us. You speak with such gravity that we are all taken in, and then it turns out that you’ve been laughing at us.”
“I never know how much of what you say you actually believe. You speak with such seriousness that we all get fooled, and then it turns out you’ve just been mocking us.”
“My dear friend, I never know myself how much I believe,” returned Dr Porhoët.
“My dear friend, I never really know how much I believe,” Dr. Porhoët replied.
“I wonder if it is for the same reason that Mr Haddo puzzles us so much,” said Susie.
“I wonder if it's for the same reason that Mr. Haddo confuses us so much,” said Susie.
“Ah, there you have a case that is really interesting,” replied the doctor. “I assure you that, though I know him fairly intimately, I have never been able to make up my mind whether he is an elaborate practical joker, or whether he is really convinced he has the wonderful powers to which he lays claim.”
“Ah, here’s a case that’s really intriguing,” replied the doctor. “I can assure you that, even though I know him quite well, I’ve never been able to decide if he’s just a really clever practical joker, or if he genuinely believes he has the amazing abilities he claims to have.”
“We certainly saw things last night that were not quite normal,” said Susie. “Why had that serpent no effect on him though it was able to kill the rabbit instantaneously? And how are you going to explain the violent trembling of that horse, Mr. Burdon?”
“We definitely saw things last night that were pretty unusual,” said Susie. “Why did that snake have no effect on him when it could kill the rabbit instantly? And how are you going to explain the horse's violent shaking, Mr. Burdon?”
“I can’t explain it,” answered Arthur, irritably, “but I’m not inclined to attribute to the supernatural everything that I can’t immediately understand.”
“I can’t explain it,” Arthur replied irritably, “but I’m not willing to chalk everything I don’t immediately understand up to the supernatural.”
“I don’t know what there is about him that excites in me a sort of horror,” said Margaret. “I’ve never taken such a sudden dislike to anyone.”
“I don’t know what it is about him that fills me with this kind of dread,” said Margaret. “I’ve never felt such a sudden dislike for anyone.”
She was too reticent to say all she felt, but she had been strangely affected last night by the recollection of Haddo’s words and of his acts. She had awakened more than once from a nightmare in which he assumed fantastic and ghastly shapes. His mocking voice rang in her ears, and she seemed still to see that vast bulk and the savage, sensual face. It was like a spirit of evil in her path, and she was curiously alarmed. Only her reliance on Arthur’s common sense prevented her from giving way to ridiculous terrors.
She was too shy to express everything she felt, but she was oddly impacted last night by remembering Haddo’s words and actions. She had woken more than once from a nightmare where he took on bizarre and terrifying forms. His mocking voice echoed in her head, and she could still picture that massive figure and its cruel, sensual face. It felt like an evil presence blocking her way, and she was strangely frightened. Only her trust in Arthur’s practical judgment kept her from succumbing to silly fears.
“I’ve written to Frank Hurrell and asked him to tell me all he knows about him,” said Arthur. “I should get an answer very soon.”
“I’ve reached out to Frank Hurrell and asked him to share everything he knows about him,” Arthur said. “I should get a reply pretty soon.”
“I wish we’d never come across him,” cried Margaret vehemently. “I feel that he will bring us misfortune.”
“I wish we’d never met him,” Margaret exclaimed passionately. “I have a feeling he’s going to bring us bad luck.”
“You’re all of you absurdly prejudiced,” answered Susie gaily. “He interests me enormously, and I mean to ask him to tea at the studio.”
“You're all ridiculously biased,” Susie replied cheerfully. “I'm really interested in him, and I plan to invite him for tea at the studio.”
“I’m sure I shall be delighted to come.”
“I’m sure I’ll be happy to come.”
Margaret cried out, for she recognized Oliver Haddo’s deep bantering tones; and she turned round quickly. They were all so taken aback that for a moment no one spoke. They were gathered round the window and had not heard him come in. They wondered guiltily how long he had been there and how much he had heard.
Margaret shouted out when she recognized Oliver Haddo's deep, teasing voice, and she quickly turned around. Everyone was so shocked that nobody spoke for a moment. They were all gathered around the window and hadn't heard him come in. They felt guilty wondering how long he had been there and what he had overheard.
“How on earth did you get here?” cried Susie lightly, recovering herself first.
“How on earth did you end up here?” Susie exclaimed casually, regaining her composure first.
“No well-bred sorcerer is so dead to the finer feelings as to enter a room by the door,” he answered, with his puzzling smile. “You were standing round the window, and I thought it would startle you if I chose that mode of ingress, so I descended with incredible skill down the chimney.”
“No well-bred sorcerer is so out of touch with the finer feelings as to enter a room through the door,” he replied, with his enigmatic smile. “You were standing by the window, and I thought it would surprise you if I used that way to come in, so I expertly descended down the chimney.”
“I see a little soot on your left elbow,” returned Susie. “I hope you weren’t at all burned.”
“I see a bit of soot on your left elbow,” Susie replied. “I hope you didn’t get burned at all.”
“Not at all, thanks,” he answered, gravely brushing his coat.
“Not at all, thanks,” he replied, seriously brushing off his coat.
“In whatever way you came, you are very welcome,” said Dr Porhoët, genially holding out his hand.
“In whatever way you arrived, you are very welcome,” said Dr. Porhoët, cheerfully extending his hand.
But Arthur impatiently turned to his host.
But Arthur turned to his host impatiently.
“I wish I knew what made you engage upon these studies,” he said. “I should have thought your medical profession protected you from any tenderness towards superstition.”
“I wish I knew what made you take up these studies,” he said. “I would have thought your medical profession kept you from being swayed by any kind of superstition.”
Dr Porhoët shrugged his shoulders.
Dr. Porhoët shrugged.
“I have always been interested in the oddities of mankind. At one time I read a good deal of philosophy and a good deal of science, and I learned in that way that nothing was certain. Some people, by the pursuit of science, are impressed with the dignity of man, but I was only made conscious of his insignificance. The greatest questions of all have been threshed out since he acquired the beginnings of civilization and he is as far from a solution as ever. Man can know nothing, for his senses are his only means of knowledge, and they can give no certainty. There is only one subject upon which the individual can speak with authority, and that is his own mind, but even here he is surrounded with darkness. I believe that we shall always be ignorant of the matters which it most behoves us to know, and therefore I cannot occupy myself with them. I prefer to set them all aside, and, since knowledge is unattainable, to occupy myself only with folly.”
“I've always been fascinated by the quirks of humanity. At one point, I read a lot of philosophy and science, and through that, I discovered that nothing is certain. Some people, through the pursuit of science, feel a sense of pride in humanity, but I just became aware of our insignificance. The biggest questions have been debated since the dawn of civilization, and we’re no closer to answers than before. People can’t really know anything because our senses are our only source of knowledge, and they provide no certainty. There’s only one topic where an individual can truly speak with authority, and that’s their own mind, but even then, we’re surrounded by confusion. I believe we’ll always be in the dark about the things we should really know, so I can’t focus on them. I prefer to set them all aside and, since knowledge isn’t something we can fully grasp, I choose to engage only in foolishness.”
“It is a point of view I do not sympathize with,” said Arthur.
“It’s a perspective I don’t agree with,” said Arthur.
“Yet I cannot be sure that it is all folly,” pursued the Frenchman reflectively. He looked at Arthur with a certain ironic gravity. “Do you believe that I should lie to you when I promised to speak the truth?”
“Yet I can't be certain that it's all nonsense,” the Frenchman continued thoughtfully. He glanced at Arthur with a hint of ironic seriousness. “Do you really think I would lie to you after promising to tell the truth?”
“Certainly not.”
"Definitely not."
“I should like to tell you of an experience that I once had in Alexandria. So far as I can see, it can be explained by none of the principles known to science. I ask you only to believe that I am not consciously deceiving you.”
“I want to share an experience I once had in Alexandria. As far as I can tell, it can't be explained by any scientific principles. I only ask that you believe I’m not consciously trying to mislead you.”
He spoke with a seriousness which gave authority to his words. It was plain, even to Arthur, that he narrated the event exactly as it occurred.
He spoke with a seriousness that gave weight to his words. It was clear, even to Arthur, that he recounted the event just as it happened.
“I had heard frequently of a certain shiekh who was able by means of a magic mirror to show the inquirer persons who were absent or dead, and a native friend of mine had often begged me to see him. I had never thought it worth while, but at last a time came when I was greatly troubled in my mind. My poor mother was an old woman, a widow, and I had received no news of her for many weeks. Though I wrote repeatedly, no answer reached me. I was very anxious and very unhappy. I thought no harm could come if I sent for the sorcerer, and perhaps after all he had the power which was attributed to him. My friend, who was interpreter to the French Consulate, brought him to me one evening. He was a fine man, tall and stout, of a fair complexion, but with a dark brown beard. He was shabbily dressed, and, being a descendant of the Prophet, wore a green turban. In his conversation he was affable and unaffected. I asked him what persons could see in the magic mirror, and he said they were a boy not arrived at puberty, a virgin, a black female slave, and a pregnant woman. In order to make sure that there was no collusion, I despatched my servant to an intimate friend and asked him to send me his son. While we waited, I prepared by the magician’s direction frankincense and coriander-seed, and a chafing-dish with live charcoal. Meanwhile, he wrote forms of invocation on six strips of paper. When the boy arrived, the sorcerer threw incense and one of the paper strips into the chafing-dish, then took the boy’s right hand and drew a square and certain mystical marks on the palm. In the centre of the square he poured a little ink. This formed the magic mirror. He desired the boy to look steadily into it without raising his head. The fumes of the incense filled the room with smoke. The sorcerer muttered Arabic words, indistinctly, and this he continued to do all the time except when he asked the boy a question.
“I had often heard about a sheikh who could use a magic mirror to show the inquirer people who were absent or deceased, and a native friend of mine frequently urged me to meet him. I never thought it was worth it, but eventually, a time came when I was deeply troubled. My poor mother was an elderly widow, and I hadn’t heard from her in weeks. Despite writing to her several times, I received no response. I was very anxious and unhappy. I figured it wouldn’t hurt to summon the sorcerer, and maybe he really had the abilities people said he did. My friend, who worked as an interpreter at the French Consulate, brought him to me one evening. He was a tall, robust man with a fair complexion and a dark brown beard. His clothes were shabby, but since he was a descendant of the Prophet, he wore a green turban. He was friendly and down-to-earth in conversation. I asked him what people could see in the magic mirror, and he replied that they were a boy who hadn’t reached puberty, a virgin, a black female slave, and a pregnant woman. To ensure there was no trickery, I sent my servant to call the son of a close friend. While we waited, I prepared, as directed by the magician, frankincense and coriander seed, along with a chafing dish filled with live charcoal. Meanwhile, he wrote out invocation forms on six strips of paper. When the boy arrived, the sorcerer threw some incense and one of the paper strips into the chafing dish, then took the boy’s right hand and drew a square along with some mystical symbols on his palm. In the center of the square, he poured a little ink. This created the magic mirror. He instructed the boy to look intently into it without lifting his head. The incense smoke filled the room. The sorcerer muttered indistinctly in Arabic, continuing this except when he asked the boy a question.”
“‘Do you see anything in the ink?’ he said.
“‘Do you see anything in the ink?’ he asked.
“‘No,’ the boy answered.
“No,” the boy replied.
“But a minute later, he began to tremble and seemed very much frightened.
“But a minute later, he started to shake and looked really scared.”
“‘I see a man sweeping the ground,’ he said.
“I see a guy sweeping the ground,” he said.
“‘When he has done sweeping, tell me,’ said the sheikh.
“‘When he’s finished sweeping, let me know,’ said the sheikh.
“‘He has done,’ said the boy.
"He's finished," said the boy.
“The sorcerer turned to me and asked who it was that I wished the boy should see.
“The sorcerer turned to me and asked who I wanted the boy to see."
“‘I desire to see the widow Jeanne-Marie Porhoët.’
“I want to see the widow Jeanne-Marie Porhoët.”
“The magician put the second and third of the small strips of paper into the chafing-dish, and fresh frankincense was added. The fumes were painful to my eyes. The boy began to speak.
“The magician placed the second and third small strips of paper into the chafing dish, and fresh frankincense was added. The smoke stung my eyes. The boy started to speak.
“‘I see an old woman lying on a bed. She has a black dress, and on her head is a little white cap. She has a wrinkled face and her eyes are closed. There is a band tied round her chin. The bed is in a sort of hole, in the wall, and there are shutters to it.’
“‘I see an old woman lying in a bed. She’s wearing a black dress, and on her head is a little white cap. Her face is wrinkled, and her eyes are closed. There’s a band tied around her chin. The bed is in a kind of niche in the wall, and there are shutters for it.’”
The boy was describing a Breton bed, and the white cap was the coiffe that my mother wore. And if she lay there in her black dress, with a band about her chin, I knew that it could mean but one thing.
The boy was talking about a Breton bed, and the white cap was the coiffe that my mom wore. And if she was lying there in her black dress, with a band around her chin, I knew it could only mean one thing.
“‘What else does he see?’ I asked the sorcerer.
“‘What else does he see?’ I asked the magician.
“He repeated my question, and presently the boy spoke again.
“He repeated my question, and soon the boy spoke again.
“‘I see four men come in with a long box. And there are women crying. They all wear little white caps and black dresses. And I see a man in a white surplice, with a large cross in his hands, and a little boy in a long red gown. And the men take off their hats. And now everyone is kneeling down.’
“‘I see four men walk in with a long box. And there are women crying. They all wear small white caps and black dresses. And I see a man in a white robe, holding a large cross, and a little boy in a long red gown. The men take off their hats. And now everyone is kneeling down.’”
“‘I will hear no more,’ I said. ‘It is enough.’
“I don’t want to hear any more,” I said. “That’s enough.”
“I knew that my mother was dead.
“I knew that my mom was dead.
“In a little while, I received a letter from the priest of the village in which she lived. They had buried her on the very day upon which the boy had seen this sight in the mirror of ink.”
“In a little while, I got a letter from the village priest where she lived. They had buried her on the exact day the boy saw that image in the ink mirror.”
Dr Porhoët passed his hand across his eyes, and for a little while there was silence.
Dr. Porhoët rubbed his eyes, and for a moment, there was silence.
“What have you to say to that?” asked Oliver Haddo, at last.
“What do you have to say to that?” asked Oliver Haddo finally.
“Nothing,” answered Arthur.
"Nothing," Arthur replied.
Haddo looked at him for a minute with those queer eyes of his which seemed to stare at the wall behind.
Haddo stared at him for a minute with those strange eyes of his that seemed to fixate on the wall behind.
“Have you ever heard of Eliphas Levi?” he inquired. “He is the most celebrated occultist of recent years. He is thought to have known more of the mysteries than any adept since the divine Paracelsus.”
“Have you ever heard of Eliphas Levi?” he asked. “He’s the most famous occultist of recent years. People say he knew more about the mysteries than any expert since the divine Paracelsus.”
“I met him once,” interrupted Dr Porhoët. “You never saw a man who looked less like a magician. His face beamed with good-nature, and he wore a long grey beard, which covered nearly the whole of his breast. He was of a short and very corpulent figure.”
“I met him once,” interrupted Dr. Porhoët. “You’ve never seen a man who looked less like a magician. His face was full of kindness, and he had a long grey beard that covered almost his entire chest. He was short and very heavyset.”
“The practice of black arts evidently disposes to obesity,” said Arthur, icily.
“The practice of dark magic clearly leads to weight gain,” said Arthur coldly.
Susie noticed that this time Oliver Haddo made no sign that the taunt moved him. His unwinking, straight eyes remained upon Arthur without expression.
Susie saw that this time Oliver Haddo didn't react to the taunt at all. His unblinking, steady gaze stayed fixed on Arthur without showing any feelings.
“Levi’s real name was Alphonse-Louis Constant, but he adopted that under which he is generally known for reasons that are plain to the romantic mind. His father was a bootmaker. He was destined for the priesthood, but fell in love with a damsel fair and married her. The union was unhappy. A fate befell him which has been the lot of greater men than he, and his wife presently abandoned the marital roof with her lover. To console himself he began to make serious researches in the occult, and in due course published a vast number of mystical works dealing with magic in all its branches.”
“Levi’s real name was Alphonse-Louis Constant, but he chose the name he’s mostly known by for reasons that are clear to anyone with a romantic spirit. His father was a shoemaker. He was meant to become a priest, but he fell in love with a beautiful woman and married her. The marriage was unhappy. He experienced a fate that has befallen greater men, and his wife eventually left him for her lover. To cope with this, he started diving into serious research in the occult, and over time, he published a large number of mystical works covering all aspects of magic.”
“I’m sure Mr Haddo was going to tell us something very interesting about him,” said Susie.
“I’m sure Mr. Haddo was about to share something really interesting about himself,” said Susie.
“I wished merely to give you his account of how he raised the spirit of Apollonius of Tyana in London.”
“I just wanted to share with you his story about how he summoned the spirit of Apollonius of Tyana in London.”
Susie settled herself more comfortably in her chair and lit a cigarette.
Susie got more comfortable in her chair and lit a cigarette.
“He went there in the spring of 1856 to escape from internal disquietude and to devote himself without distraction to his studies. He had letters of introduction to various persons of distinction who concerned themselves with the supernatural, but, finding them trivial and indifferent, he immersed himself in the study of the supreme Kabbalah. One day, on returning to his hotel, he found a note in his room. It contained half a card, transversely divided, on which he at once recognized the character of Solomon’s Seal, and a tiny slip of paper on which was written in pencil: The other half of this card will be given you at three o’clock tomorrow in front of Westminster Abbey. Next day, going to the appointed spot, with his portion of the card in his hand, he found a baronial equipage waiting for him. A footman approached, and, making a sign to him, opened the carriage door. Within was a lady in black satin, whose face was concealed by a thick veil. She motioned him to a seat beside her, and at the same time displayed the other part of the card he had received. The door was shut, and the carriage rolled away. When the lady raised her veil, Eliphas Levi saw that she was of mature age; and beneath her grey eyebrows were bright black eyes of preternatural fixity.”
"He went there in the spring of 1856 to escape from his inner turmoil and to focus entirely on his studies. He had letters of introduction to several notable people interested in the supernatural, but finding them trivial and indifferent, he threw himself into studying the supreme Kabbalah. One day, when he returned to his hotel, he found a note in his room. It contained half a card, cut across the middle, on which he immediately recognized the design of Solomon’s Seal, along with a tiny slip of paper that had a penciled note: The other half of this card will be given to you at three o’clock tomorrow in front of Westminster Abbey. The next day, arriving at the designated spot with his half of the card in hand, he discovered a luxurious carriage waiting for him. A footman approached, gestured to him, and opened the carriage door. Inside was a lady in black satin, her face hidden by a thick veil. She gestured for him to sit beside her and simultaneously revealed the other half of the card he had received. The door closed, and the carriage rolled away. When the lady lifted her veil, Eliphas Levi saw that she was of mature age; and beneath her grey eyebrows were bright black eyes that held a supernatural intensity."
Susie Boyd clapped her hands with delight.
Susie Boyd clapped her hands excitedly.
“I think it’s delicious, and I’m sure every word of it is true,” she cried. “I’m enchanted with the mysterious meeting at Westminster Abbey in the Mid-Victorian era. Can’t you see the elderly lady in a huge crinoline and a black poke bonnet, and the wizard in a ridiculous hat, a bottle-green frock-coat, and a flowing tie of black silk?”
“I think it’s delicious, and I’m sure every word of it is true,” she exclaimed. “I’m captivated by the mysterious gathering at Westminster Abbey in the Mid-Victorian era. Can’t you picture the elderly lady in a big crinoline and a black poke bonnet, and the wizard in a silly hat, a bottle-green frock coat, and a flowing black silk tie?”
“Eliphas remarks that the lady spoke French with a marked English accent,” pursued Haddo imperturbably. “She addressed him as follows: ‘Sir, I am aware that the law of secrecy is rigorous among adepts; and I know that you have been asked for phenomena, but have declined to gratify a frivolous curiosity. It is possible that you do not possess the necessary materials. I can show you a complete magical cabinet, but I must require of you first the most inviolable silence. If you do not guarantee this on your honour, I will give the order for you to be driven home.’”
“Eliphas noted that the lady spoke French with a strong English accent,” Haddo continued without missing a beat. “She said to him, ‘Sir, I understand that the rules of secrecy are strict among adepts; and I know that you have been asked for phenomena, but have chosen not to satisfy a trivial curiosity. It's possible that you don’t have the necessary materials. I can show you a complete magical cabinet, but first, I must require your absolute silence. If you cannot promise this on your honor, I will arrange for you to be sent home.’”
Oliver Haddo told his story not ineffectively, but with a comic gravity that prevented one from knowing exactly how to take it.
Oliver Haddo told his story in a way that was impactful but with a humorous seriousness that made it hard to know exactly how to interpret it.
“Having given the required promise Eliphas Levi was shown a collection of vestments and of magical instruments. The lady lent him certain books of which he was in need; and at last, as a result of many conversations, determined him to attempt at her house the experience of a complete evocation. He prepared himself for twenty-one days, scrupulously observing the rules laid down by the Ritual. At length everything was ready. It was proposed to call forth the phantom of the divine Apollonius, and to question it upon two matters, one of which concerned Eliphas Levi and the other, the lady of the crinoline. She had at first counted on assisting at the evocation with a trustworthy person, but at the last moment her friend drew back; and as the triad or unity is rigorously prescribed in magical rites, Eliphas was left alone. The cabinet prepared for the experiment was situated in a turret. Four concave mirrors were hung within it, and there was an altar of white marble, surrounded by a chain of magnetic iron. On it was engraved the sign of the Pentagram, and this symbol was drawn on the new, white sheepskin which was stretched beneath. A copper brazier stood on the altar, with charcoal of alder and of laurel wood, and in front a second brazier was placed upon a tripod. Eliphas Levi was clothed in a white robe, longer and more ample than the surplice of a priest, and he wore upon his head a chaplet of vervain leaves entwined about a golden chain. In one hand he held a new sword and in the other the Ritual.”
“After making the necessary promise, Eliphas Levi was shown a collection of garments and magical tools. The lady lent him some books he needed; eventually, after many discussions, she encouraged him to attempt a full evocation at her house. He prepared for twenty-one days, carefully following the rules outlined in the Ritual. Finally, everything was ready. They planned to summon the spirit of the divine Apollonius and ask it two questions—one for Eliphas Levi and the other for the lady in the crinoline. Initially, she intended to have a reliable person join her for the evocation, but at the last minute, her friend backed out; since a triad or unity is strictly required in magical rituals, Eliphas was left to proceed alone. The room set up for the experiment was located in a turret. Four concave mirrors were hung inside, and there was an altar made of white marble, enclosed by a chain of magnetic iron. The symbol of the Pentagram was engraved on it, and this symbol was also drawn on the new, white sheepskin stretched beneath it. A copper brazier sat on the altar, filled with charcoal made from alder and laurel wood, and in front, a second brazier was positioned on a tripod. Eliphas Levi was dressed in a white robe, which was longer and more flowing than a priest's surplice, and he wore a crown of vervain leaves intertwined with a golden chain on his head. In one hand, he held a new sword, and in the other, the Ritual.”
Susie’s passion for caricature at once asserted itself, and she laughed as she saw in fancy the portly little Frenchman, with his round, red face, thus wonderfully attired.
Susie’s love for caricature immediately surfaced, and she laughed as she imagined the plump little Frenchman, with his round, red face, dressed so wonderfully.
“He set alight the two fires with the prepared materials, and began, at first in a low voice, but rising by degrees, the invocations of the Ritual. The flames invested every object with a wavering light. Presently they went out. He set more twigs and perfumes on the brazier, and when the flame started up once more, he saw distinctly before the altar a human figure larger than life, which dissolved and disappeared. He began the invocations again and placed himself in a circle, which he had already traced between the altar and the tripod. Then the depth of the mirror which was in front of him grew brighter by degrees, and a pale form arose, and it seemed gradually to approach. He closed his eyes, and called three times upon Apollonius. When he opened them, a man stood before him, wholly enveloped in a winding sheet, which seemed more grey than black. His form was lean, melancholy, and beardless. Eliphas felt an intense cold, and when he sought to ask his questions found it impossible to speak. Thereupon, he placed his hand on the Pentagram, and directed the point of his sword toward the figure, adjuring it mentally by that sign not to terrify, but to obey him. The form suddenly grew indistinct and soon it strangely vanished. He commanded it to return, and then felt, as it were, an air pass by him; and, something having touched the hand which held the sword, his arm was immediately benumbed as far as the shoulder. He supposed that the weapon displeased the spirit, and set it down within the circle. The human figure at once reappeared, but Eliphas experienced such a sudden exhaustion in all his limbs that he was obliged to sit down. He fell into a deep coma, and dreamed strange dreams. But of these, when he recovered, only a vague memory remained to him. His arm continued for several days to be numb and painful. The figure had not spoken, but it seemed to Eliphas Levi that the questions were answered in his own mind. For to each an inner voice replied with one grim word: dead.”
“He lit the two fires with the prepared materials and started the invocations of the Ritual, initially in a low voice but gradually increasing in volume. The flames cast a flickering light on everything around. Soon, they extinguished. He added more twigs and incense to the brazier, and when the flames flared up again, he distinctly saw a larger-than-life human figure in front of the altar, which then dissolved and disappeared. He began the invocations again and positioned himself in a circle he had already drawn between the altar and the tripod. Then the depth of the mirror in front of him gradually brightened, and a pale figure appeared, seemingly moving closer. He closed his eyes and called upon Apollonius three times. When he opened them, a man stood before him, completely wrapped in a shroud that looked more gray than black. His figure was thin, mournful, and beardless. Eliphas felt an intense cold, and when he tried to ask his questions, he found it impossible to speak. He placed his hand on the Pentagram and pointed his sword at the figure, mentally commanding it with that sign to not frighten him, but to obey. The figure suddenly became indistinct and soon vanished in a strange way. He commanded it to return and felt a breeze pass by him; then something touched the hand holding the sword, causing his arm to go numb all the way to the shoulder. He thought the weapon displeased the spirit, so he set it down inside the circle. The human figure immediately reappeared, but Eliphas felt such sudden fatigue in all his limbs that he had to sit down. He fell into a deep coma and dreamt strange dreams. When he regained consciousness, he could only remember a vague glimpse of those dreams. His arm remained numb and painful for several days. The figure hadn’t spoken, but it seemed to Eliphas Levi that his questions were answered in his own mind. For each question, an inner voice responded with one grim word: dead.”
“Your friend seems to have had as little fear of spooks as you have of lions,” said Burdon. “To my thinking it is plain that all these preparations, and the perfumes, the mirrors, the pentagrams, must have the greatest effect on the imagination. My only surprise is that your magician saw no more.”
“Your friend doesn’t seem to be afraid of ghosts any more than you are of lions,” said Burdon. “It seems obvious to me that all these preparations, along with the perfumes, the mirrors, and the pentagrams, must really play with the imagination. The only thing that surprises me is that your magician didn’t see more.”
“Eliphas Levi talked to me himself of this evocation,” said Dr Porhoët. “He told me that its influence on him was very great. He was no longer the same man, for it seemed to him that something from the world beyond had passed into his soul.”
“Eliphas Levi spoke to me directly about this summoning,” said Dr. Porhoët. “He told me that it had a profound effect on him. He was no longer the same person, as it felt to him like something from the other side had entered his soul.”
“I am astonished that you should never have tried such an interesting experiment yourself,” said Arthur to Oliver Haddo.
“I can’t believe you’ve never tried such an interesting experiment yourself,” said Arthur to Oliver Haddo.
“I have,” answered the other calmly. “My father lost his power of speech shortly before he died, and it was plain that he sought with all his might to tell me something. A year after his death, I called up his phantom from the grave so that I might learn what I took to be a dying wish. The circumstances of the apparition are so similar to those I have just told you that it would only bore you if I repeated them. The only difference was that my father actually spoke.”
“I have,” replied the other calmly. “My father lost his ability to speak shortly before he died, and it was clear that he was desperately trying to tell me something. A year after his death, I summoned his spirit from the grave because I wanted to learn what I believed to be a dying wish. The details of the appearance are so similar to what I've just shared with you that it would only bore you if I went over them again. The only difference was that my father actually spoke.”
“What did he say?” asked Susie.
“What did he say?” asked Susie.
“He said solemnly: ‘Buy Ashantis, they are bound to go up.’
“He said seriously: ‘Buy Ashantis, they’re sure to increase in value.’”
“I did as he told me; but my father was always unlucky in speculation, and they went down steadily. I sold out at considerable loss, and concluded that in the world beyond they are as ignorant of the tendency of the Stock Exchange as we are in this vale of sorrow.”
“I did what he said; but my dad was never lucky with investments, and they kept going down. I sold out at a big loss and figured that in the world beyond, they know as little about the Stock Exchange's trends as we do in this sad place.”
Susie could not help laughing. But Arthur shrugged his shoulders impatiently. It disturbed his practical mind never to be certain if Haddo was serious, or if, as now, he was plainly making game of them.
Susie couldn't help but laugh. But Arthur shrugged his shoulders impatiently. It bothered his practical mind to never be sure if Haddo was serious, or if, as he was now, he was clearly just teasing them.
Chapter VI
Two days later, Arthur received Frank Hurrell’s answer to his letter. It was characteristic of Frank that he should take such pains to reply at length to the inquiry, and it was clear that he had lost none of his old interest in odd personalities. He analysed Oliver Haddo’s character with the patience of a scientific man studying a new species in which he is passionately concerned.
Two days later, Arthur got Frank Hurrell’s reply to his letter. It was typical of Frank to go to such lengths to respond in detail to the question, and it was obvious that he hadn’t lost any of his old interest in unusual characters. He analyzed Oliver Haddo’s personality with the patience of a scientist studying a new species he feels passionately about.
My dear Burdon:
Dear Burdon:
It is singular that you should write just now to ask what I know of Oliver Haddo, since by chance I met the other night at dinner at Queen Anne’s Gate a man who had much to tell me of him. I am curious to know why he excites your interest, for I am sure his peculiarities make him repugnant to a person of your robust common sense. I can with difficulty imagine two men less capable of getting on together. Though I have not seen Haddo now for years, I can tell you, in one way and another, a good deal about him. He erred when he described me as his intimate friend. It is true that at one time I saw much of him, but I never ceased cordially to dislike him. He came up to Oxford from Eton with a reputation for athletics and eccentricity. But you know that there is nothing that arouses the ill-will of boys more than the latter, and he achieved an unpopularity which was remarkable. It turned out that he played football admirably, and except for his rather scornful indolence he might easily have got his blue. He sneered at the popular enthusiasm for games, and was used to say that cricket was all very well for boys but not fit for the pastime of men. (He was then eighteen!) He talked grandiloquently of big-game shooting and of mountain climbing as sports which demanded courage and self-reliance. He seemed, indeed, to like football, but he played it with a brutal savagery which the other persons concerned naturally resented. It became current opinion in other pursuits that he did not play the game. He did nothing that was manifestly unfair, but was capable of taking advantages which most people would have thought mean; and he made defeat more hard to bear because he exulted over the vanquished with the coarse banter that youths find so difficult to endure.
It's interesting that you're writing to ask what I know about Oliver Haddo, especially since I just happened to meet someone the other night at dinner at Queen Anne’s Gate who had a lot to say about him. I'm curious why he piques your interest, because I'm sure his quirks would put off someone with your practical sense. I can hardly imagine two people less likely to get along. Although I haven't seen Haddo in years, I can share quite a bit about him. He made a mistake when he called me his close friend. It's true that we spent a lot of time together at one point, but I never stopped genuinely disliking him. He came to Oxford from Eton with a reputation for being athletic and odd. But you know there's nothing that makes boys resentful more than being strange, and he became notably unpopular. It turned out he was an excellent football player, and aside from his rather disdainful laziness, he could have easily earned his blue. He mocked the common enthusiasm for sports and used to say that cricket was fine for kids but not suitable for men's leisure. (He was only eighteen at the time!) He spoke grandly about big-game hunting and mountain climbing as sports that required bravery and independence. He seemed to enjoy football, but he played it with a brutal intensity that his teammates understandably resented. It became widely believed in other activities that he didn't play fair. He didn't do anything outright unfair, but he was capable of seizing opportunities that most people would consider petty; he made losing harder to take because he gloated over the defeated with that coarse teasing that young people find so hard to handle.
What you would hardly believe is that, when he first came up, he was a person of great physical attractions. He is now grown fat, but in those days was extremely handsome. He reminded one of those colossal statues of Apollo in which the god is represented with a feminine roundness and delicacy. He was very tall and had a magnificent figure. It was so well-formed for his age that one might have foretold his precious corpulence. He held himself with a dashing erectness. Many called it an insolent swagger. His features were regular and fine. He had a great quantity of curling hair, which was worn long, with a sort of poetic grace: I am told that now he is very bald; and I can imagine that this must be a great blow to him, for he was always exceedingly vain. I remember a peculiarity of his eyes, which could scarcely have been natural, but how it was acquired I do not know. The eyes of most people converge upon the object at which they look, but his remained parallel. It gave them a singular expression, as though he were scrutinising the inmost thought of the person with whom he talked. He was notorious also for the extravagance of his costume, but, unlike the aesthetes of that day, who clothed themselves with artistic carelessness, he had a taste for outrageous colours. Sometimes, by a queer freak, he dressed himself at unseasonable moments with excessive formality. He is the only undergraduate I have ever seen walk down the High in a tall hat and a closely-buttoned frock-coat.
What you would hardly believe is that, when he first showed up, he was an incredibly good-looking guy. He’s now gotten a bit overweight, but back then he was extremely handsome. He reminded people of those giant statues of Apollo, where the god is depicted with a feminine softness and elegance. He was very tall and had a stunning physique. It was so well-formed for his age that one could have predicted his future gain in weight. He carried himself with a bold uprightness. Many called it an arrogant swagger. His facial features were regular and refined. He had a lot of curly hair, worn long, with a kind of poetic flair: I’ve heard he’s now pretty bald, and I can imagine that this is a huge blow to him, as he was always incredibly vain. I remember a unique characteristic of his eyes that seemed almost unnatural, but I don't know how it came about. Most people's eyes converge on the object they’re looking at, but his remained parallel. This gave them a peculiar look, as if he were trying to read the deepest thoughts of the person he was talking to. He was also well-known for his extravagant outfits, but unlike the fashionistas of that time, who dressed with artistic carelessness, he had a taste for bold colors. Sometimes, in a quirky twist, he would dress far too formally at odd times. He is the only undergraduate I have ever seen walk down the High in a tall hat and a tightly-buttoned frock coat.
I have told you he was very unpopular, but it was not an unpopularity of the sort which ignores a man and leaves him chiefly to his own society. Haddo knew everybody and was to be found in the most unlikely places. Though people disliked him, they showed a curious pleasure in his company, and he was probably entertained more than any man in Oxford. I never saw him but he was surrounded by a little crowd, who abused him behind his back, but could not resist his fascination.
I’ve mentioned that he was really unpopular, but it wasn’t the kind of unpopularity that makes people ignore someone and let him be on his own. Haddo knew everyone and showed up in the most unexpected places. Even though people didn’t like him, they seemed to enjoy being around him, and he was probably more entertained than anyone else in Oxford. Every time I saw him, he was always surrounded by a small group who would gossip about him when he wasn’t looking, but they just couldn’t help being drawn to his charm.
I often tried to analyse this, for I felt it as much as anyone, and though I honestly could not bear him, I could never resist going to see him whenever opportunity arose. I suppose he offered the charm of the unexpected to that mass of undergraduates who, for all their matter-of-fact breeziness, are curiously alive to the romantic. It was impossible to tell what he would do or say next, and you were kept perpetually on the alert. He was certainly not witty, but he had a coarse humour which excited the rather gross sense of the ludicrous possessed by the young. He had a gift for caricature which was really diverting, and an imperturbable assurance. He had also an ingenious talent for profanity, and his inventiveness in this particular was a power among youths whose imaginations stopped at the commoner sorts of bad language. I have heard him preach a sermon of the most blasphemous sort in the very accents of the late Dean of Christ Church, which outraged and at the same time irresistibly amused everyone who heard it. He had a more varied knowledge than the greater part of undergraduates, and, having at the same time a retentive memory and considerable quickness, he was able to assume an attitude of omniscience which was as impressive as it was irritating. I have never heard him confess that he had not read a book. Often, when I tried to catch him, he confounded me by quoting the identical words of a passage in some work which I could have sworn he had never set eyes on. I daresay it was due only to some juggling, like the conjuror’s sleight of hand that apparently lets you choose a card, but in fact forces one on you; and he brought the conversation round cleverly to a point when it was obvious I should mention a definite book. He talked very well, with an entertaining flow of rather pompous language which made the amusing things he said particularly funny. His passion for euphuism contrasted strikingly with the simple speech of those with whom he consorted. It certainly added authority to what he said. He was proud of his family and never hesitated to tell the curious of his distinguished descent. Unless he has much altered, you will already have heard of his relationship with various noble houses. He is, in fact, nearly connected with persons of importance, and his ancestry is no less distinguished than he asserts. His father is dead, and he owns a place in Staffordshire which is almost historic. I have seen photographs of it, and it is certainly very fine. His forebears have been noted in the history of England since the days of the courtier who accompanied Anne of Denmark to Scotland, and, if he is proud of his stock, it is not without cause. So he passed his time at Oxford, cordially disliked, at the same time respected and mistrusted; he had the reputation of a liar and a rogue, but it could not be denied that he had considerable influence over others. He amused, angered, irritated, and interested everyone with whom he came in contact. There was always something mysterious about him, and he loved to wrap himself in a romantic impenetrability. Though he knew so many people, no one knew him, and to the end he remained a stranger in our midst. A legend grew up around him, which he fostered sedulously, and it was reported that he had secret vices which could only be whispered with bated breath. He was said to intoxicate himself with Oriental drugs, and to haunt the vilest opium-dens in the East of London. He kept the greatest surprise for the last, since, though he was never seen to work, he managed, to the universal surprise, to get a first. He went down, and to the best of my belief was never seen in Oxford again.
I often tried to figure this out because I felt it just like everyone else, and even though I honestly couldn't stand him, I could never resist visiting him whenever I had the chance. I guess he brought the thrill of the unexpected to that group of undergraduates who, despite their casual attitude, are surprisingly receptive to romance. It was impossible to know what he would do or say next, and he kept you always on your toes. He wasn't exactly witty, but he had a crude sense of humor that appealed to the young's rather basic sense of the ridiculous. He had a knack for caricature that was genuinely entertaining, and a laid-back confidence. He also had a clever way with profanity, and his creativity in that area was impressive among young people whose imaginations barely reached beyond the usual cursing. I once heard him deliver a sermon that was incredibly blasphemous, mimicking the late Dean of Christ Church, which both shocked and thoroughly entertained everyone who heard it. He had a broader understanding than most undergraduates and, combined with a sharp memory and quick thinking, he was able to act as if he knew everything, which was both impressive and annoying. I never heard him admit he hadn’t read a book. Often, when I tried to catch him out, he surprised me by quoting exact lines from a text I was sure he had never even opened. I suspect it was just some clever trick, like a magician's sleight of hand that appears to let you choose a card but actually leads you to one they have in mind; he would skillfully steer the conversation to a point where I had to mention a specific book. He spoke very well, with an entertaining flow of somewhat pompous language that made the funny things he said even funnier. His love of elaborate language stood in stark contrast to the straightforward talk of those around him, lending authority to his words. He was proud of his family and never hesitated to share the details of his distinguished lineage with the curious. Unless he has changed a lot, you’ve probably already heard about his connections to various noble families. He is, in fact, closely related to prominent people, and his ancestry is as distinguished as he claims. His father has passed away, and he owns a place in Staffordshire that's almost historic. I’ve seen photos of it, and it is definitely impressive. His ancestors have been significant figures in England's history since the time of the courtier who accompanied Anne of Denmark to Scotland, and if he takes pride in his lineage, it's for good reason. So he spent his time at Oxford, widely disliked but at the same time respected and distrusted; he had a reputation for being a liar and a rogue, but no one could deny he had considerable influence over others. He entertained, irritated, angered, and intrigued everyone he encountered. There was always something enigmatic about him, and he reveled in his air of romantic mystery. Though he knew many people, no one truly knew him, and he remained a stranger among us until the end. A legend formed around him, which he worked hard to maintain, and there were whispers about secret vices that could only be spoken of in hushed tones. It was said he would indulge in exotic drugs and visit the seediest opium dens in East London. He saved the biggest surprise for last, as, though he was never seen to study, he somehow managed to get a first, to everyone's astonishment. He left, and to the best of my knowledge, was never seen in Oxford again.
I have heard vaguely that he was travelling over the world, and, when I met in town now and then some of the fellows who had known him at the “Varsity, weird rumours reached me. One told me that he was tramping across America, earning his living as he went; another asserted that he had been seen in a monastry in India; a third assured me that he had married a ballet-girl in Milan; and someone else was positive that he had taken to drink. One opinion, however, was common to all my informants, and this was that he did something out of the common. It was clear that he was not the man to settle down to the tame life of a country gentleman which his position and fortune indicated. At last I met him one day in Piccadilly, and we dined together at the Savoy. I hardly recognized him, for he was become enormously stout, and his hair had already grown thin. Though he could not have been more than twenty-five, he looked considerably older. I tried to find out what he had been up to, but, with the air of mystery he affects, he would go into no details. He gave me to understand that he had sojourned in lands where the white man had never been before, and had learnt esoteric secrets which overthrew the foundations of modern science. It seemed to me that he had coarsened in mind as well as in appearance. I do not know if it was due to my own development since the old days at Oxford, and to my greater knowledge of the world, but he did not seem to me so brilliant as I remembered. His facile banter was rather stupid. In fact he bored me. The pose which had seemed amusing in a lad fresh from Eton now was intolerable, and I was glad to leave him. It was characteristic that, after asking me to dinner, he left me in a lordly way to pay the bill.
I’ve heard a bit that he was traveling around the world, and when I occasionally ran into some guys who knew him from college, strange rumors came my way. One said he was hiking across America, making a living as he went; another claimed he’d been spotted at a monastery in India; a third insisted he had married a ballet dancer in Milan; and someone else was sure he had started drinking heavily. However, all my sources shared one opinion, which was that he was doing something unusual. It was clear he wasn’t the type to settle into the quiet life of a country gentleman that his status and wealth suggested. Eventually, I bumped into him one day in Piccadilly, and we had dinner together at the Savoy. I barely recognized him because he had gained a lot of weight, and his hair had already thinned out. Even though he couldn’t have been more than twenty-five, he looked much older. I tried to find out what he had been up to, but with the air of mystery he cultivated, he wouldn’t go into specifics. He hinted that he had traveled to places where white people had never been before and had learned hidden secrets that challenged the foundations of modern science. It seemed to me that he had dulled intellectually as well as in his appearance. I’m not sure if it was because I had changed since our days at Oxford and had a broader understanding of the world, but he didn’t seem as brilliant as I remembered. His casual jokes felt kind of silly. In fact, he bored me. The attitude that had been amusing in a young guy fresh from Eton was now unbearable, and I was happy to get away from him. It was typical that after inviting me to dinner, he left me to pay the bill in a rather grand manner.
Then I heard nothing of him till the other day, when our friend Miss Ley asked me to meet at dinner the German explorer Burkhardt. I dare say you remember that Burkhardt brought out a book a little while ago on his adventures in Central Asia. I knew that Oliver Haddo was his companion in that journey and had meant to read it on this account, but, having been excessively busy, had omitted to do so. I took the opportunity to ask the German about our common acquaintance, and we had a long talk. Burkhardt had met him by chance at Mombasa in East Africa, where he was arranging an expedition after big game, and they agreed to go together. He told me that Haddo was a marvellous shot and a hunter of exceptional ability. Burkhardt had been rather suspicious of a man who boasted so much of his attainments, but was obliged soon to confess that he boasted of nothing unjustly. Haddo has had an extraordinary experience, the truth of which Burkhardt can vouch for. He went out alone one night on the trail of three lions and killed them all before morning with one shot each. I know nothing of these things, but from the way in which Burkhardt spoke, I judge it must be a unique occurrence. But, characteristically enough, no one was more conscious than Haddo of the singularity of his feat, and he made life almost insufferable for his fellow-traveller in consequence. Burkhardt assures me that Haddo is really remarkable in pursuit of big game. He has a sort of instinct which leads him to the most unlikely places, and a wonderful feeling for country, whereby he can cut across, and head off animals whose spoor he has noticed. His courage is very great. To follow a wounded lion into thick cover is the most dangerous proceeding in the world, and demands the utmost coolness. The animal invariably sees the sportsman before he sees it, and in most cases charges. But Haddo never hesitated on these occasions, and Burkhardt could only express entire admiration for his pluck. It appears that he is not what is called a good sportsman. He kills wantonly, when there can be no possible excuse, for the mere pleasure of it; and to Burkhardt’s indignation frequently shot beasts whose skins and horns they did not even trouble to take. When antelope were so far off that it was impossible to kill them, and the approach of night made it useless to follow, he would often shoot, and leave a wretched wounded beast to die by inches. His selfishness was extreme, and he never shared any information with his friend that might rob him of an uninterrupted pursuit of game. But notwithstanding all this, Burkhardt had so high an opinion of Haddo’s general capacity and of his resourcefulness that, when he was arranging his journey in Asia, he asked him to come also. Haddo consented, and it appears that Burkhardt’s book gives further proof, if it is needed, of the man’s extraordinary qualities. The German confessed that on more than one occasion he owed his life to Haddo’s rare power of seizing opportunities. But they quarrelled at last through Haddo’s over-bearing treatment of the natives. Burkhardt had vaguely suspected him of cruelty, but at length it was clear that he used them in a manner which could not be defended. Finally he had a desperate quarrel with one of the camp servants, as a result of which the man was shot dead. Haddo swore that he fired in self-defence, but his action caused a general desertion, and the travellers found themselves in a very dangerous predicament. Burkhardt thought that Haddo was clearly to blame and refused to have anything more to do with him. They separated. Burkhardt returned to England; and Haddo, pursued by the friends of the murdered man, had great difficulty in escaping with his life. Nothing has been heard of him since till I got your letter.
Then I didn't hear anything about him until recently, when our friend Miss Ley invited me to dinner with the German explorer Burkhardt. I’m sure you remember that Burkhardt published a book not long ago about his adventures in Central Asia. I knew that Oliver Haddo was his companion on that trip and had intended to read it for that reason, but I had been extremely busy and hadn’t gotten around to it. I took the chance to ask the German about our mutual acquaintance, and we ended up having a long conversation. Burkhardt had met Haddo by chance in Mombasa, East Africa, while he was organizing an expedition to hunt big game, and they decided to go together. He told me that Haddo was an incredible shot and an exceptionally skilled hunter. Burkhardt was initially skeptical of someone who bragged so much about his abilities, but he soon had to admit that Haddo was justified in his claims. Haddo has had some extraordinary experiences, which Burkhardt can verify. He went out alone one night tracking three lions and killed them all by morning, each with a single shot. I don’t know much about hunting, but from Burkhardt’s description, it seems like a rare feat. But true to form, no one was more aware than Haddo of how unique his accomplishment was, and it made life almost unbearable for his traveling companion as a result. Burkhardt assured me that Haddo is truly exceptional at hunting big game. He has an instinct that takes him to the most unexpected places and a remarkable sense of the terrain, allowing him to cut across and intercept animals whose tracks he has noticed. His courage is immense. Following a wounded lion into dense cover is one of the most dangerous things you can do and requires the utmost composure. The lion usually spots the hunter before the hunter sees it, and in most cases, it charges. But Haddo never hesitated in those situations, and Burkhardt could only express complete admiration for his bravery. It seems that he isn't what you'd call a good sportsman. He kills indiscriminately, often without any valid reason, just for the pleasure of it; and much to Burkhardt’s anger, he frequently shot animals whose skins and horns they didn’t even bother to take. When antelope were so far away that it was impossible to hit them, and nightfall made it pointless to continue, he would often shoot and leave a poor wounded animal to die slowly. His selfishness was extreme, and he never shared any information with Burkhardt that might interfere with his uninterrupted game hunting. But despite all this, Burkhardt held Haddo in such high regard for his overall abilities and resourcefulness that when he was planning his journey in Asia, he invited him to come along. Haddo agreed, and it seems Burkhardt’s book further proves, if proof were needed, the man’s remarkable qualities. The German admitted that on more than one occasion, he owed his life to Haddo’s rare talent for seizing opportunities. But they eventually fell out due to Haddo’s overbearing treatment of the locals. Burkhardt had somewhat suspected him of being cruel, but it became clear that he treated them in ways that were indefensible. Ultimately, he had a serious argument with one of the camp workers, which led to the man being shot dead. Haddo claimed he fired in self-defense, but his actions resulted in a mass desertion, putting the travelers in a very dangerous situation. Burkhardt thought Haddo was clearly at fault and refused to have anything more to do with him. They parted ways. Burkhardt returned to England, and Haddo, hunted by the friends of the murdered man, had a tough time escaping with his life. Nothing has been heard from him since I received your letter.
Altogether, an extraordinary man. I confess that I can make nothing of him. I shall never be surprised to hear anything in connexion with him. I recommend you to avoid him like the plague. He can be no one’s friend. As an acquaintance he is treacherous and insincere; as an enemy, I can well imagine that he would be as merciless as he is unscrupulous.
Altogether, an exceptional guy. I have to admit that I can't figure him out. I'll never be shocked to hear any news about him. I suggest you stay away from him like the plague. He can't be anyone's friend. As an acquaintance, he's deceitful and untrustworthy; as an enemy, I can easily picture him being as ruthless as he is shameless.
An immensely long letter!
An incredibly long letter!
Goodbye, my son. I hope that your studies in French methods of surgery will have added to your wisdom. Your industry edifies me, and I am sure that you will eventually be a baronet and the President of the Royal College of Surgeons; and you shall relieve royal persons of their, vermiform appendix.
Goodbye, my son. I hope that your studies in French surgical methods have increased your knowledge. Your hard work inspires me, and I’m sure you’ll eventually become a baronet and the President of the Royal College of Surgeons; and you will be the one to remove the vermiform appendix of royal figures.
Yours ever,
FRANK HURRELL
Yours always,
FRANK HURRELL
Arthur, having read this letter twice, put it in an envelope and left it without comment for Miss Boyd. Her answer came within a couple of hours:
Arthur, after reading this letter twice, put it in an envelope and left it without saying anything to Miss Boyd. Her reply came within a couple of hours:
“I’ve asked him to tea on Wednesday, and I can’t put him off. You must come and help us; but please be as polite to him as if, like most of us, he had only taken mental liberties with the Ten Commandments.”
“I’ve invited him over for tea on Wednesday, and I can’t cancel. You have to come and help us; but please be as courteous to him as if, like most of us, he had just taken some mental liberties with the Ten Commandments.”
Chapter VII
On the morning of the day upon which they had asked him to tea, Oliver Haddo left at Margaret’s door vast masses of chrysanthemums. There were so many that the austere studio was changed in aspect. It gained an ephemeral brightness that Margaret, notwithstanding pieces of silk hung here and there on the walls, had never been able to give it. When Arthur arrived, he was dismayed that the thought had not occurred to him.
On the morning of the day they invited him to tea, Oliver Haddo left huge bunches of chrysanthemums at Margaret’s door. There were so many that the stark studio looked different. It took on a temporary brightness that Margaret, despite the silk pieces hanging here and there on the walls, had never been able to create. When Arthur arrived, he was shocked that he hadn’t thought of it.
“I’m so sorry,” he said. “You must think me very inconsiderate.”
“I'm really sorry,” he said. “You probably think I'm really inconsiderate.”
Margaret smiled and held his hand.
Margaret smiled and took his hand.
“I think I like you because you don’t trouble about the common little attentions of lovers.”
“I think I like you because you don’t worry about the usual little gestures of lovers.”
“Margaret’s a wise girl,” smiled Susie. “She knows that when a man sends flowers it is a sign that he has admired more women than one.”
“Margaret's a smart girl,” smiled Susie. “She knows that when a guy sends flowers, it's a sign that he has liked more than one woman.”
“I don’t suppose that these were sent particularly to me.”
“I don’t think these were sent specifically to me.”
Arthur Burdon sat down and observed with pleasure the cheerful fire. The drawn curtains and the lamps gave the place a nice cosiness, and there was the peculiar air of romance which is always in a studio. There is a sense of freedom about it that disposes the mind to diverting speculations. In such an atmosphere it is possible to be serious without pompousness and flippant without inanity.
Arthur Burdon sat down and enjoyed the warm glow of the cheerful fire. The closed curtains and the lamps added a cozy feel to the room, and there was that unique sense of romance that always exists in a studio. There’s a feeling of freedom that inspires entertaining thoughts. In this kind of atmosphere, you can be serious without being pretentious and lighthearted without being trivial.
In the few days of their acquaintance Arthur and Susie had arrived at terms of pleasant familiarity. Susie, from her superior standpoint of an unmarried woman no longer young, used him with the good-natured banter which she affected. To her, he was a foolish young thing in love, and she marvelled that even the cleverest man in that condition could behave like a perfect idiot. But Margaret knew that, if her friend chaffed him, it was because she completely approved of him. As their intimacy increased, Susie learnt to appreciate his solid character. She admired his capacity in dealing with matters that were in his province, and the simplicity with which he left alone those of which he was ignorant. There was no pose in him. She was touched also by an ingenuous candour which gave a persuasive charm to his abruptness. And, though she set a plain woman’s value on good looks, his appearance, rough hewn like a statue in porphyry, pleased her singularly. It was an index of his character. The look of him gave you the whole man, strong yet gentle, honest and simple, neither very imaginative nor very brilliant, but immensely reliable and trustworthy to the bottom of his soul. He was seated now with Margaret’s terrier on his knees, stroking its ears, and Susie, looking at him, wondered with a little pang why no man like that had even cared for her. It was evident that he would make a perfect companion, and his love, once won, was of the sort that did not alter.
In the few days since they met, Arthur and Susie had developed a comfortable familiarity. Susie, from her position as an unmarried woman no longer young, teased him with the light-hearted banter she liked. To her, he was just a foolish young guy in love, and she wondered how even the smartest man could act like a complete fool in that state. But Margaret knew that if her friend teased him, it was because she fully approved of him. As they got closer, Susie began to appreciate his strong character. She admired his ability to handle things within his realm and the straightforward way he ignored what he didn’t know. He had no pretense. She was also touched by his genuine honesty, which gave a charming appeal to his bluntness. Although she valued looks in a practical way, there was something oddly pleasing about his rugged appearance, like a statue carved from porphyry. It reflected his character. His look conveyed the whole person: strong yet gentle, honest and straightforward, not overly imaginative or particularly brilliant, but incredibly dependable and trustworthy to the core. He was sitting now with Margaret's terrier on his lap, petting its ears, and as Susie watched him, she felt a slight pang wondering why no man like him had ever cared for her. It was clear that he would make an ideal companion, and once won over, his love would be the kind that never changed.
Dr Porhoët came in and sat down with the modest quietness which was one of his charms. He was not a great talker and loved most to listen in silence to the chatter of young people. The dog jumped down from Arthur’s knee, went up to the doctor, and rubbed itself in friendly fashion against his legs. They began to talk in the soft light and had forgotten almost that another guest was expected. Margaret hoped fervently that he would not come. She had never looked more lovely than on this afternoon, and she busied herself with the preparations for tea with a housewifely grace that added a peculiar delicacy to her comeliness. The dignity which encompassed the perfection of her beauty was delightfully softened, so that you were reminded of those sweet domestic saints who lighten here and there the passionate records of the Golden Book.
Dr. Porhoët walked in and sat down with a calmness that was one of his charms. He wasn’t much of a talker and preferred to listen quietly to the laughter of young people. The dog jumped off Arthur’s lap, approached the doctor, and rubbed against his legs in a friendly way. They started chatting in the soft light and nearly forgot that another guest was expected. Margaret hoped with all her heart that he wouldn’t show up. She had never looked more beautiful than she did that afternoon, and she moved about preparing tea with a graceful ease that added a unique delicacy to her attractiveness. The dignity surrounding her flawless beauty was wonderfully softened, reminding one of those sweet domestic saints sprinkled throughout the passionate tales in the Golden Book.
“C’est tellement intime ici,” smiled Dr Porhoët, breaking into French in the impossibility of expressing in English the exact feeling which that scene gave him.
“It’s so intimate here,” smiled Dr. Porhoët, switching to French because he couldn’t quite capture in English the exact feeling that scene gave him.
It might have been a picture by some master of genre. It seemed hardly by chance that the colours arranged themselves in such agreeable tones, or that the lines of the wall and the seated persons achieved such a graceful decoration. The atmosphere was extraordinarily peaceful.
It could have been a painting by a master of genre. It hardly seemed like a coincidence that the colors came together in such pleasing shades, or that the lines of the wall and the seated people created such elegant decor. The atmosphere was incredibly calm.
There was a knock at the door, and Arthur got up to open. The terrier followed at his heels. Oliver Haddo entered. Susie watched to see what the dog would do and was by this time not surprised to see a change come over it. With its tail between its legs, the friendly little beast slunk along the wall to the furthermost corner. It turned a suspicious, frightened eye upon Haddo and then hid its head. The visitor, intent upon his greetings, had not noticed even that there was an animal in the room. He accepted with a simple courtesy they hardly expected from him the young woman’s thanks for his flowers. His behaviour surprised them. He put aside his poses. He seemed genuinely to admire the cosy little studio. He asked Margaret to show him her sketches and looked at them with unassumed interest. His observations were pointed and showed a certain knowledge of what he spoke about. He described himself as an amateur, that object of a painter’s derision: the man “who knows what he likes”; but his criticism, though generous, showed that he was no fool. The two women were impressed. Putting the sketches aside, he began to talk, of the many places he had seen. It was evident that he sought to please. Susie began to understand how it was that, notwithstanding his affectations, he had acquired so great an influence over the undergraduates of Oxford. There was romance and laughter in his conversation; and though, as Frank Hurrell had said, lacking in wit, he made up for it with a diverting pleasantry that might very well have passed for humour. But Susie, though amused, felt that this was not the purpose for which she had asked him to come. Dr Porhoët had lent her his entertaining work on the old alchemists, and this gave her a chance to bring their conversation to matters on which Haddo was expert. She had read the book with delight and, her mind all aflame with those strange histories wherein fact and fancy were so wonderfully mingled, she was eager to know more. The long toil in which so many had engaged, always to lose their fortunes, often to suffer persecution and torture, interested her no less than the accounts, almost authenticated, of those who had succeeded in their extraordinary quest.
There was a knock at the door, and Arthur got up to open it. The terrier followed closely behind him. Oliver Haddo walked in. Susie watched to see what the dog would do and was no longer surprised to see a change in it. With its tail tucked between its legs, the friendly little dog crept along the wall to the farthest corner. It gave a suspicious, frightened look at Haddo and then hid its head. The visitor, focused on his greetings, didn’t even notice there was an animal in the room. He graciously accepted the young woman’s thanks for his flowers, a courtesy they hardly expected from him. His behavior took them by surprise. He dropped his pretenses and genuinely admired the cozy little studio. He asked Margaret to show him her sketches and looked at them with genuine interest. His comments were insightful and showed that he knew what he was talking about. He referred to himself as an amateur, that target of a painter’s mockery: the guy “who knows what he likes”; but his critique, while generous, proved he wasn’t clueless. The two women were impressed. Setting the sketches aside, he began to talk about the many places he had visited. It was clear he wanted to please. Susie started to understand how, despite his quirks, he had gained such a significant influence over the undergraduates at Oxford. There was romance and laughter in his conversation; and though, as Frank Hurrell had mentioned, he lacked sharp wit, he made up for it with an amusing charm that could easily pass for humor. But Susie, though entertained, felt that this wasn’t the reason she had invited him over. Dr. Porhoët had lent her his engaging book on the old alchemists, and this gave her the opportunity to steer their conversation toward topics in which Haddo was knowledgeable. She had read the book with excitement, and her mind was buzzing with those strange tales where fact and fantasy blended so wonderfully; she was eager to learn more. The long struggles in which so many had engaged—always losing their fortunes, often suffering persecution and torture—fascinated her just as much as the almost verified accounts of those who had succeeded in their remarkable quest.
She turned to Dr Porhoët.
She turned to Dr. Porhoët.
“You are a bold man to assert that now and then the old alchemists actually did make gold,” she said.
“You're pretty bold to claim that every now and then the old alchemists really did make gold,” she said.
“I have not gone quite so far as that,” he smiled. “I assert merely that, if evidence as conclusive were offered of any other historical event, it would be credited beyond doubt. We can disbelieve these circumstantial details only by coming to the conclusion beforehand that it is impossible they should be true.”
“I haven’t gone that far,” he smiled. “I’m just saying that if we had equally convincing evidence for any other historical event, it would be accepted without question. We can only doubt these circumstantial details if we’ve already decided that they can’t possibly be true.”
“I wish you would write that life of Paracelsus which you suggest in your preface.”
“I wish you would write that biography of Paracelsus that you mentioned in your preface.”
Dr Porhoët, smiling shook his head.
Dr. Porhoët smiled and shook his head.
“I don’t think I shall ever do that now,” he said. “Yet he is the most interesting of all the alchemists, for he offers the fascinating problem of an immensely complex character. It is impossible to know to what extent he was a charlatan and to what a man of serious science.”
“I don’t think I’ll ever do that now,” he said. “Yet he’s the most interesting of all the alchemists because he presents the captivating challenge of an incredibly complex character. It’s impossible to know how much he was a fraud and how much he was a serious scientist.”
Susie glanced at Oliver Haddo, who sat in silence, his heavy face in shadow, his eyes fixed steadily on the speaker. The immobility of that vast bulk was peculiar.
Susie looked at Oliver Haddo, who was sitting quietly, his large face in shadow, his eyes focused intently on the speaker. The stillness of his massive frame was strange.
“His name is not so ridiculous as later associations have made it seem,” proceeded the doctor, “for he belonged to the celebrated family of Bombast, and they were called Hohenheim after their ancient residence, which was a castle near Stuttgart in Würtemberg. The most interesting part of his life is that which the absence of documents makes it impossible accurately to describe. He travelled in Germany, Italy, France, the Netherlands, in Denmark, Sweden, and Russia. He went even to India. He was taken prisoner by the Tartars, and brought to the Great Khan, whose son he afterwards accompanied to Constantinople. The mind must be dull indeed that is not thrilled by the thought of this wandering genius traversing the lands of the earth at the most eventful date of the world’s history. It was at Constantinople that, according to a certain aureum vellus printed at Rorschach in the sixteenth century, he received the philosopher’s stone from Solomon Trismosinus. This person possessed also the Universal Panacea, and it is asserted that he was seen still alive by a French traveller at the end of the seventeenth century. Paracelsus then passed through the countries that border the Danube, and so reached Italy, where he served as a surgeon in the imperial army. I see no reason why he should not have been present at the battle of Pavia. He collected information from physicians, surgeons and alchemists; from executioners, barbers, shepherds, Jews, gipsies, midwives, and fortune-tellers; from high and low, from learned and vulgar. In the sketch I have given of his career in that volume you hold, I have copied out a few words of his upon the acquirement of knowledge which affect me with a singular emotion.”
“His name isn’t as silly as people later made it out to be,” the doctor continued, “because he came from the famous Bombast family, who were known as Hohenheim after their old house, a castle near Stuttgart in Württemberg. The most fascinating part of his life is the part that we can’t accurately describe due to a lack of documents. He traveled across Germany, Italy, France, the Netherlands, Denmark, Sweden, and Russia. He even went to India. He was captured by the Tartars and taken to the Great Khan, whose son he later accompanied to Constantinople. It takes a dull mind not to be excited by the idea of this wandering genius exploring the world during such a pivotal moment in history. In Constantinople, according to a certain aureum vellus printed in Rorschach in the sixteenth century, he received the philosopher's stone from Solomon Trismosinus. This individual was also said to possess the Universal Panacea, and a French traveler claimed to have seen him still alive at the end of the seventeenth century. Paracelsus then traveled through the countries along the Danube and eventually reached Italy, where he served as a surgeon in the imperial army. I see no reason he wouldn’t have been present at the battle of Pavia. He gathered information from physicians, surgeons, and alchemists, as well as from executioners, barbers, shepherds, Jews, gypsies, midwives, and fortune-tellers; from the high and the low, the educated and the uneducated. In the account I’ve given of his life in that book you have, I’ve included a few of his remarks about acquiring knowledge that resonate with me deeply.”
Dr Porhoët took his book from Miss Boyd and opened it thoughtfully. He read out the fine passage from the preface of the Paragranum:
Dr. Porhoët took his book from Miss Boyd and opened it thoughtfully. He read out the fine passage from the preface of the Paragranum:
“I went in search of my art, often incurring danger of life. I have not been ashamed to learn that which seemed useful to me even from vagabonds, hangmen, and barbers. We know that a lover will go far to meet the woman he adores; how much more will the lover of Wisdom be tempted to go in search of his divine mistress.”
“I went looking for my art, often risking my life. I wasn’t ashamed to learn things that I found valuable, even from drifters, executioners, and barbers. We know that a lover will go to great lengths to meet the woman he loves; how much more will the lover of Wisdom be tempted to search for his divine muse.”
He turned the page to find a few more lines further on:
He turned the page to find a few more lines ahead:
“We should look for knowledge where we may expect to find it, and why should a man be despised who goes in search of it? Those who remain at home may grow richer and live more comfortably than those who wander; but I desire neither to live comfortably nor to grow rich.”
“We should seek knowledge where we’re likely to find it, and why should anyone be looked down upon for searching for it? Those who stay home may become wealthier and live more comfortably than those who explore; but I don’t want to live comfortably or become rich.”
“By Jove, those are fine words,” said Arthur, rising to his feet.
“Wow, those are great words,” said Arthur, standing up.
Their brave simplicity moved him as no rhetoric could have done, and they made him more eager still to devote his own life to the difficult acquisition of knowledge. Dr Porhoët gave him his ironic smile.
Their bold straightforwardness touched him more than any words could, and it made him even more determined to dedicate his life to the challenging pursuit of knowledge. Dr. Porhoët gave him an ironic smile.
“Yet the man who could write that was in many ways a mere buffoon, who praised his wares with the vulgar glibness of a quack. He was vain and ostentatious, intemperate and boastful. Listen:
“Yet the man who could write that was, in many ways, just a fool, who marketed his goods with the cheap charm of a scam artist. He was selfish and showy, excessive and bragging. Listen:
“After me, O Avicenna, Galen, Rhases and Montagnana! After me, not I after you, ye men of Paris, Montpellier, Meissen, and Cologne; all you that come from the countries along the Danube and the Rhine, and you that come from the islands of the sea. It is not for me to follow you, because mine is the lordship. The time will come when none of you shall remain in his dark corner who will not be an object of contempt to the world, because I shall be the King, and the Monarchy will be mine.”
“After me, O Avicenna, Galen, Rhases, and Montagnana! After me, not the other way around, you men of Paris, Montpellier, Meissen, and Cologne; all of you from the regions along the Danube and the Rhine, and those from the islands of the sea. It’s not my place to follow you, because I hold the power. The time will come when none of you will be able to hide away without being looked down upon by the world, because I will be the King, and the monarchy will belong to me.”
Dr Porhoët closed the book.
Dr. Porhoët closed the book.
“Did you ever hear such gibberish in your life? Yet he did a bold thing. He wrote in German instead of in Latin, and so, by weakening the old belief in authority, brought about the beginning of free thought in science. He continued to travel from place to place, followed by a crowd of disciples, some times attracted to a wealthy city by hope of gain, sometimes journeying to a petty court at the invitation of a prince. His folly and the malice of his rivals prevented him from remaining anywhere for long. He wrought many wonderful cures. The physicians of Nuremberg denounced him as a quack, a charlatan, and an impostor. To refute them he asked the city council to put under his care patients that had been pronounced incurable. They sent him several cases of elephantiasis, and he cured them: testimonials to that effect may still be found in the archives of Nuremberg. He died as the result of a tavern brawl and was buried at Salzburg. Tradition says that, his astral body having already during physical existence become self-conscious, he is now a living adept, residing with others of his sort in a certain place in Asia. From there he still influences the minds of his followers and at times even appears to them in visible and tangible substance.”
“Did you ever hear such nonsense in your life? Yet he did something bold. He wrote in German instead of Latin, and by undermining the old belief in authority, he helped kickstart free thought in science. He kept traveling from place to place, followed by a group of followers, sometimes drawn to a wealthy city by the hope of profit, and other times invited to a small court by a prince. His foolishness and the jealousy of his rivals kept him from staying anywhere too long. He performed many amazing cures. The doctors of Nuremberg labeled him a quack, a fraud, and an impostor. To prove them wrong, he asked the city council to let him care for patients deemed incurable. They sent him several cases of elephantiasis, and he cured them: testimonials to that effect can still be found in the archives of Nuremberg. He died as a result of a bar fight and was buried in Salzburg. Tradition says that, with his astral body having become self-aware during his physical life, he is now a living adept, residing with others like him in a certain place in Asia. From there, he continues to influence the minds of his followers and sometimes even appears to them in a visible and tangible form.”
“But look here,” said Arthur, “didn’t Paracelsus, like most of these old fellows, in the course of his researches make any practical discoveries?”
“But look,” Arthur said, “didn’t Paracelsus, like most of these old guys, actually make any practical discoveries during his research?”
“I prefer those which were not practical,” confessed the doctor, with a smile. “Consider for example the Tinctura Physicorum, which neither Pope nor Emperor could buy with all his wealth. It was one of the greatest alchemical mysteries, and, though mentioned under the name of The Red Lion in many occult works, was actually known to few before Paracelsus, except Hermes Trismegistus and Albertus Magnus. Its preparation was extremely difficult, for the presence was needed of two perfectly harmonious persons whose skill was equal. It was said to be a red ethereal fluid. The least wonderful of its many properties was its power to transmute all inferior metals into gold. There is an old church in the south of Bavaria where the tincture is said to be still buried in the ground. In the year 1698 some of it penetrated through the soil, and the phenomenon was witnessed by many people, who believed it to be a miracle. The church which was thereupon erected is still a well-known place for pilgrimage. Paracelsus concludes his directions for its manufacture with the words: But if this be incomprehensible to you, remember that only he who desires with his whole heart will find, and to him only who knocks vehemently shall the door be opened.”
"I prefer things that aren't practical," the doctor admitted, smiling. "Take the Tinctura Physicorum, for example, which no Pope or Emperor could buy, no matter how rich they were. It was one of the greatest alchemical mysteries, and while it's mentioned as The Red Lion in many occult texts, very few knew about it before Paracelsus, except for Hermes Trismegistus and Albertus Magnus. Making it was incredibly challenging because it required two perfectly in-sync individuals with equal skills. They said it was a red ethereal liquid. One of its many amazing properties was its ability to turn all inferior metals into gold. There’s an old church in southern Bavaria where people claim the tincture is still buried. In 1698, some of it seeped through the ground, and many witnesses thought it was a miracle. The church built as a result is still a popular pilgrimage site today. Paracelsus ends his guidelines for making it with these words: But if this be incomprehensible to you, remember that only he who desires with his whole heart will find, and to him only who knocks vehemently shall the door be opened.”
“I shall never try to make it,” smiled Arthur.
“I’ll never try to make it,” smiled Arthur.
“Then there was the Electrum Magicum, of which the wise made mirrors wherein they were able to see not only the events of the past and of the present, but the doings of men in daytime and at night. They might see anything that had been written or spoken, and the person who said it, and the causes that made him say it. But I like best the Primum Ens Melissæ. An elaborate prescription is given for its manufacture. It was a remedy to prolong life, and not only Paracelsus, but his predecessors Galen, Arnold of Villanova, and Raymond Lulli, had laboured studiously to discover it.”
“Then there was the Electrum Magicum, which the wise used to create mirrors that allowed them to see not just events from the past and present, but what people were doing both day and night. They could view anything that had been said or written, the person who said it, and the reasons behind those words. But I prefer the Primum Ens Melissæ. There's a detailed recipe for making it. It was a remedy for extending life, and not just Paracelsus, but his predecessors Galen, Arnold of Villanova, and Raymond Lulli also worked hard to discover it.”
“Will it make me eighteen again?” cried Susie.
“Will it make me eighteen again?” cried Susie.
“It is guaranteed to do so,” answered Dr Porhoët gravely. “Lesebren, a physician to Louis XIV, gives an account of certain experiments witnessed by himself. It appears that one of his friends prepared the remedy, and his curiosity would not let him rest until he had seen with his own eyes the effect of it.”
“It’s guaranteed to do so,” Dr. Porhoët replied seriously. “Lesebren, a physician to Louis XIV, recounts certain experiments he witnessed himself. It seems that one of his friends prepared the remedy, and his curiosity wouldn’t let him rest until he saw the effects with his own eyes.”
“That is the true scientific attitude,” laughed Arthur.
"That's the real scientific attitude," laughed Arthur.
“He took every morning at sunrise a glass of white wine tinctured with this preparation; and after using it for fourteen days his nails began to fall out, without, however, causing him any pain. His courage failed him at this point, and he gave the same dose to an old female servant. She regained at least one of the characteristics of youth, much to her astonishment, for she did not know that she had been taking a medicine, and, becoming frightened, refused to continue. The experimenter then took some grain, soaked it in the tincture, and gave it to an aged hen. On the sixth day the bird began to lose its feathers, and kept on losing them till it was naked as a newborn babe; but before two weeks had passed other feathers grew, and these were more beautifully coloured than any that fortunate hen had possessed in her youth. Her comb stood up, and she began again to lay eggs.”
“He took a glass of white wine mixed with this preparation every morning at sunrise; after using it for fourteen days, his nails started to fall out, but it didn’t hurt him. At this point, he lost his nerve and gave the same dose to an old female servant. To her surprise, she regained at least one youthful characteristic, not realizing she was taking a medicine, and, feeling scared, refused to keep going. The experimenter then soaked some grain in the tincture and fed it to an old hen. On the sixth day, the bird began to lose its feathers, and it kept losing them until it was as naked as a newborn chick; but within two weeks, new feathers grew back, and they were more beautifully colored than any she had in her youth. Her comb perked up, and she started laying eggs again.”
Arthur laughed heartily.
Arthur laughed loudly.
“I confess I like that story much better than the others. The Primum Ens Melissæ at least offers a less puerile benefit than most magical secrets.”
“I admit I like that story much more than the others. The Primum Ens Melissæ at least provides a less childish advantage compared to most magical secrets.”
“Do you call the search for gold puerile?” asked Haddo, who had been sitting for a long time in complete silence.
“Do you think looking for gold is childish?” asked Haddo, who had been sitting in complete silence for a long time.
“I venture to call it sordid.”
"I dare say it's filthy."
“You are very superior.”
"You are very superior."
“Because I think the aims of mystical persons invariably gross or trivial? To my plain mind, it is inane to raise the dead in order to hear from their phantom lips nothing but commonplaces. And I really cannot see that the alchemist who spent his life in the attempted manufacture of gold was a more respectable object than the outside jobber of modern civilization.”
“Because I think the goals of mystical people are always superficial or trivial? To me, it seems pointless to raise the dead just to hear them say nothing but ordinary things. And I honestly don’t see how the alchemist who devoted his life to trying to make gold is any more respectable than the ordinary worker in modern society.”
“But if he sought for gold it was for the power it gave him, and it was power he aimed at when he brooded night and day over dim secrets. Power was the subject of all his dreams, but not a paltry, limited dominion over this or that; power over the whole world, power over all created things, power over the very elements, power over God Himself. His lust was so vast that he could not rest till the stars in their courses were obedient to his will.”
“But if he was after gold, it was for the power it brought him, and that was the power he aimed for as he pondered day and night over vague secrets. Power was the focus of all his dreams, but not just a small, limited rule over this or that; he wanted power over the entire world, power over all living things, power over the very elements, power over God Himself. His desire was so immense that he couldn't rest until the stars in their paths bent to his will.”
For once Haddo lost his enigmatic manner. It was plain now that his words intoxicated him, and his face assumed a new, a strange, expression. A peculiar arrogance flashed in his shining eyes.
For once, Haddo dropped his mysterious vibe. It was clear now that his words had a powerful effect on him, and his face took on a new, unusual expression. A strange arrogance shone in his bright eyes.
“And what else is it that men seek in life but power? If they want money, it is but for the power that attends it, and it is power again that they strive for in all the knowledge they acquire. Fools and sots aim at happiness, but men aim only at power. The magus, the sorcerer, the alchemist, are seized with fascination of the unknown; and they desire a greatness that is inaccessible to mankind. They think by the science they study so patiently, but endurance and strength, by force of will and by imagination, for these are the great weapons of the magician, they may achieve at last a power with which they can face the God of Heaven Himself.”
“And what else do men really look for in life but power? If they want money, it’s only for the power that comes with it, and it’s power they pursue in all the knowledge they gain. Fools aim for happiness, but men aim solely for power. The magician, the sorcerer, the alchemist, are drawn to the mysteries of the unknown; they desire a greatness that is out of reach for humankind. They believe that through the knowledge they study so diligently, along with endurance, strength, willpower, and imagination—these are the true tools of the magician—they might finally attain a power that allows them to stand before the God of Heaven Himself.”
Oliver Haddo lifted his huge bulk from the low chair in which he had been sitting. He began to walk up and down the studio. It was curious to see this heavy man, whose seriousness was always problematical, caught up by a curious excitement.
Oliver Haddo got up from the low chair he had been sitting in. He started pacing the studio. It was strange to see this heavy man, whose seriousness was always questionable, caught up in a peculiar excitement.
“You’ve been talking of Paracelsus,” he said. “There is one of his experiments which the doctor has withheld from you. You will find it neither mean nor mercenary, but it is very terrible. I do not know whether the account of it is true, but it would be of extraordinary interest to test it for oneself.”
“You’ve been talking about Paracelsus,” he said. “There’s one of his experiments that the doctor hasn’t shared with you. You’ll find it neither petty nor selfish, but it is very frightening. I’m not sure if the story is true, but it would be incredibly interesting to try it out yourself.”
He looked round at the four persons who watched him intently. There was a singular agitation in his manner, as though the thing of which he spoke was very near his heart.
He glanced around at the four people watching him closely. There was a unique tension in his demeanor, as if what he was talking about was very personal to him.
“The old alchemists believed in the possibility of spontaneous generation. By the combination of psychical powers and of strange essences, they claim to have created forms in which life became manifest. Of these, the most marvellous were those strange beings, male and female, which were called homunculi. The old philosophers doubted the possibility of this operation, but Paracelsus asserts positively that it can be done. I picked up once for a song on a barrow at London Bridge a little book in German. It was dirty and thumbed, many of the pages were torn, and the binding scarcely held the leaves together. It was called Die Sphinx and was edited by a certain Dr Emil Besetzny. It contained the most extraordinary account I have ever read of certain spirits generated by Johann-Ferdinand, Count von Küffstein, in the Tyrol, in 1775. The sources from which this account is taken consist of masonic manuscripts, but more especially of a diary kept by a certain James Kammerer, who acted in the capacity of butler and famulus to the Count. The evidence is ten times stronger than any upon which men believe the articles of their religion. If it related to less wonderful subjects, you would not hesitate to believe implicitly every word you read. There were ten homunculi—James Kammerer calls them prophesying spirits—kept in strong bottles, such as are used to preserve fruit, and these were filled with water. They were made in five weeks, by the Count von Küffstein and an Italian mystic and rosicrucian, the Abbé Geloni. The bottles were closed with a magic seal. The spirits were about a span long, and the Count was anxious that they should grow. They were therefore buried under two cartloads of manure, and the pile daily sprinkled with a certain liquor prepared with great trouble by the adepts. The pile after such sprinklings began to ferment and steam, as if heated by a subterranean fire. When the bottles were removed, it was found that the spirits had grown to about a span and a half each; the male homunculi were come into possession of heavy beards, and the nails of the fingers had grown. In two of the bottles there was nothing to be seen save clear water, but when the Abbé knocked thrice at the seal upon the mouth, uttering at the same time certain Hebrew words, the water turned a mysterious colour, and the spirits showed their faces, very small at first, but growing in size till they attained that of a human countenance. And this countenance was horrible and fiendish.”
“The old alchemists believed in the possibility of spontaneous generation. They claimed that by combining psychic powers with strange essences, they could create forms in which life emerged. Among these, the most remarkable were the bizarre beings, male and female, known as homunculi. The ancient philosophers questioned whether this could truly be done, but Paracelsus confidently stated that it was possible. One time, I picked up a tattered little book in German for a low price on a barrow at London Bridge. It was dirty and worn, with many pages torn and the binding barely holding together. It was titled Die Sphinx, edited by a certain Dr. Emil Besetzny. It contained the most extraordinary account I’ve ever read about spirits generated by Johann-Ferdinand, Count von Küffstein, in the Tyrol in 1775. The sources for this account include masonic manuscripts, particularly a diary kept by a man named James Kammerer, who served as the Count's butler and assistant. The evidence presented is ten times stronger than what people rely on to believe in their religious articles. If it pertained to less incredible subjects, you wouldn’t hesitate to believe every word without question. There were ten homunculi—which James Kammerer referred to as prophesying spirits—kept in strong bottles, similar to those used to preserve fruits, filled with water. They were created in five weeks by Count von Küffstein and an Italian mystic and Rosicrucian, the Abbé Geloni. The bottles were sealed with a magical seal. The spirits were about a span long, and the Count wanted them to grow. They were thus buried under two cartloads of manure, with the pile sprinkled daily with a special liquid prepared with great effort by the adepts. After such sprinklings, the pile began to ferment and steam, as if heated by an underground fire. When the bottles were uncovered, it was found that the spirits had grown to about a span and a half each; the male homunculi had developed thick beards, and their fingernails had elongated. In two of the bottles, there was nothing visible except clear water, but when the Abbé knocked three times on the seal of the mouth and recited certain Hebrew words, the water changed to a mysterious color, and the spirits revealed their faces, initially small but growing larger until they resembled human faces. And this face was terrifying and fiendish.”
Haddo spoke in a low voice that was hardly steady, and it was plain that he was much moved. It appeared as if his story affected him so that he could scarcely preserve his composure. He went on.
Haddo spoke in a soft voice that was barely steady, and it was obvious that he was deeply affected. It seemed like his story impacted him so much that he could hardly keep his composure. He continued.
“These beings were fed every three days by the Count with a rose-coloured substance which was kept in a silver box. Once a week the bottles were emptied and filled again with pure rain-water. The change had to be made rapidly, because while the homunculi were exposed to the air they closed their eyes and seemed to grow weak and unconscious, as though they were about to die. But with the spirits that were invisible, at certain intervals blood was poured into the water; and it disappeared at once, inexplicably, without colouring or troubling it. By some accident one of the bottles fell one day and was broken. The homunculus within died after a few painful respirations in spite of all efforts to save him, and the body was buried in the garden. An attempt to generate another, made by the Count without the assistance of the Abbé, who had left, failed; it produced only a small thing like a leech, which had little vitality and soon died.”
“These beings were fed every three days by the Count with a pink substance that was kept in a silver box. Once a week, the bottles were emptied and refilled with clean rainwater. The change had to be done quickly because while the homunculi were exposed to the air, they closed their eyes and appeared to grow weak and unconscious, as if they were about to die. However, with the invisible spirits, blood was poured into the water at certain intervals; it vanished right away, inexplicably, without changing or disturbing it. One day, by accident, one of the bottles fell and broke. The homunculus inside died after a few painful breaths despite all efforts to save it, and the body was buried in the garden. An attempt to create another one, made by the Count without the help of the Abbé, who had left, failed; it produced only a small creature resembling a leech, which had very little vitality and soon died.”
Haddo ceased speaking, and Arthur looked at him with amazement. “But taking for granted that the thing is possible, what on earth is the use of manufacturing these strange beasts?” he exclaimed.
Haddo stopped talking, and Arthur stared at him in disbelief. “But assuming it's even possible, what on earth is the point of creating these bizarre creatures?” he exclaimed.
“Use!” cried Haddo passionately. “What do you think would be man’s sensations when he had solved the great mystery of existence, when he saw living before him the substance which was dead? These homunculi were seen by historical persons, by Count Max Lemberg, by Count Franz-Josef von Thun, and by many others. I have no doubt that they were actually generated. But with our modern appliances, with our greater skill, what might it not be possible to do now if we had the courage? There are chemists toiling away in their laboratories to create the primitive protoplasm from matter which is dead, the organic from the inorganic. I have studied their experiments. I know all that they know. Why shouldn’t one work on a larger scale, joining to the knowledge of the old adepts the scientific discovery of the moderns? I don’t know what would be the result. It might be very strange and very wonderful. Sometimes my mind is verily haunted by the desire to see a lifeless substance move under my spells, by the desire to be as God.”
“Use!” Haddo exclaimed passionately. “What do you think a person would feel once he figured out the big mystery of existence, when he saw something that was once dead come to life right in front of him? These homunculi were witnessed by historical figures, like Count Max Lemberg, Count Franz-Josef von Thun, and many others. I'm sure they were actually created. But with our modern technology and advanced skills, just think about what we could achieve now if we had the guts! There are chemists working hard in their labs to create primitive protoplasm from dead matter, bringing the organic out of the inorganic. I've studied their experiments. I know as much as they do. Why shouldn’t we work on a larger scale, combining the knowledge of the old masters with the scientific discoveries of today's world? I can’t say what the outcome would be. It could be incredibly strange and amazing. Sometimes I’m truly haunted by the desire to see a lifeless substance move at my command, by the urge to be like God.”
He gave a low weird laugh, half cruel, half voluptuous. It made Margaret shudder with sudden fright. He had thrown himself down in the chair, and he sat in complete shadow. By a singular effect his eyes appeared blood-red, and they stared into space, strangely parallel, with an intensity that was terrifying. Arthur started a little and gave him a searching glance. The laugh and that uncanny glance, the unaccountable emotion, were extraordinarily significant. The whole thing was explained if Oliver Haddo was mad.
He let out a low, strange laugh that was half mean and half seductive. It made Margaret shiver with sudden fear. He had thrown himself into the chair, sitting completely in the shadows. In a strange way, his eyes looked blood-red and stared blankly ahead, strangely aligned, with a terrifying intensity. Arthur flinched slightly and gave him a probing look. The laugh, that eerie stare, and the inexplicable feeling were incredibly meaningful. Everything would make sense if Oliver Haddo was insane.
There was an uncomfortable silence. Haddo’s words were out of tune with the rest of the conversation. Dr Porhoët had spoken of magical things with a sceptical irony that gave a certain humour to the subject, and Susie was resolutely flippant. But Haddo’s vehemence put these incredulous people out of countenance. Dr Porhoët got up to go. He shook hands with Susie and with Margaret. Arthur opened the door for him. The kindly scholar looked round for Margaret’s terrier…
There was an awkward silence. Haddo’s words clashed with the rest of the conversation. Dr. Porhoët had talked about magical things with a sarcastic humor that lightened the subject, and Susie was determinedly carefree. But Haddo’s intensity threw these skeptical people off balance. Dr. Porhoët stood up to leave. He shook hands with Susie and Margaret. Arthur opened the door for him. The kind scholar looked around for Margaret’s terrier…
“I must bid my farewells to your little dog.”
“I have to say goodbye to your little dog.”
He had been so quiet that they had forgotten his presence.
He had been so quiet that they had completely forgotten he was there.
“Come here, Copper,” said Margaret.
"Come here, Copper," Margaret said.
The dog slowly slunk up to them, and with a terrified expression crouched at Margaret’s feet.
The dog slowly crept up to them and, looking terrified, crouched at Margaret's feet.
“What on earth’s the matter with you?” she asked.
“What’s wrong with you?” she asked.
“He’s frightened of me,” said Haddo, with that harsh laugh of his, which gave such an unpleasant impression.
“He's scared of me,” said Haddo, with that rough laugh of his, which made such an unpleasant impression.
“Nonsense!”
"That's ridiculous!"
Dr Porhoët bent down, stroked the dog’s back, and shook its paw. Margaret lifted it up and set it on a table.
Dr. Porhoët bent down, petted the dog’s back, and shook its paw. Margaret picked it up and placed it on a table.
“Now, be good,” she said, with lifted finger.
“Now, behave yourself,” she said, with her finger raised.
Dr Porhoët with a smile went out, and Arthur shut the door behind him. Suddenly, as though evil had entered into it, the terrier sprang at Oliver Haddo and fixed its teeth in his hand. Haddo uttered a cry, and, shaking it off, gave it a savage kick. The dog rolled over with a loud bark that was almost a scream of pain, and lay still for a moment as if it were desperately hurt. Margaret cried out with horror and indignation. A fierce rage on a sudden seized Arthur so that he scarcely knew what he was about. The wretched brute’s suffering, Margaret’s terror, his own instinctive hatred of the man, were joined together in frenzied passion.
Dr. Porhoët smiled as he left, and Arthur closed the door behind him. Suddenly, as if evil had just walked in, the terrier lunged at Oliver Haddo and bit down on his hand. Haddo let out a cry and, shaking the dog off, kicked it hard. The dog yelped loudly, a sound almost like a scream of pain, and lay still for a moment as if it were severely injured. Margaret gasped in horror and anger. A fierce rage suddenly overtook Arthur, leaving him barely aware of his actions. The poor dog's suffering, Margaret's fright, and his own deep-seated hatred for the man all combined into a wild rage.
“You brute,” he muttered.
"You animal," he muttered.
He hit Haddo in the face with his clenched fist. The man collapsed bulkily to the floor, and Arthur, furiously seizing his collar, began to kick him with all his might. He shook him as a dog would shake a rat and then violently flung him down. For some reason Haddo made no resistance. He remained where he fell in utter helplessness. Arthur turned to Margaret. She was holding the poor hurt dog in her hands, crying over it, and trying to comfort it in its pain. Very gently he examined it to see if Haddo’s brutal kick had broken a bone. They sat down beside the fire. Susie, to steady her nerves, lit a cigarette. She was horribly, acutely conscious of that man who lay in a mass on the floor behind them. She wondered what he would do. She wondered why he did not go. And she was ashamed of his humiliation. Then her heart stood still; for she realized that he was raising himself to his feet, slowly, with the difficulty of a very fat person. He leaned against the wall and stared at them. He remained there quite motionless. His stillness got on her nerves, and she could have screamed as she felt him look at them, look with those unnatural eyes, whose expression now she dared not even imagine.
He punched Haddo in the face with his fist. The man fell heavily to the floor, and Arthur, angrily grabbing his collar, started to kick him with all his strength. He shook him like a dog shakes a rat and then violently threw him down. For some reason, Haddo didn’t fight back. He lay where he fell, completely helpless. Arthur turned to Margaret. She was cradling the injured dog in her hands, crying over it and trying to comfort it through its pain. Very gently, he checked to see if Haddo's brutal kick had broken a bone. They sat down by the fire. Susie, trying to calm her nerves, lit a cigarette. She was painfully aware of the man lying in a heap on the floor behind them. She wondered what he would do. She wondered why he wasn’t leaving. And she felt ashamed of his humiliation. Then her heart stopped; she realized he was slowly getting back on his feet, struggling like a very heavy person. He leaned against the wall and stared at them. He stood there completely still. His stillness made her anxious, and she felt like screaming as she sensed him looking at them, looking with those unsettling eyes, the expression of which she could not even bear to imagine.
At last she could no longer resist the temptation to turn round just enough to see him. Haddo’s eyes were fixed upon Margaret so intently that he did not see he was himself observed. His face, distorted by passion, was horrible to look upon. That vast mass of flesh had a malignancy that was inhuman, and it was terrible to see the satanic hatred which hideously deformed it. But it changed. The redness gave way to a ghastly pallor. The revengeful scowl disappeared; and a torpid smile spread over the features, a smile that was even more terrifying than the frown of malice. What did it mean? Susie could have cried out, but her tongue cleaved to her throat. The smile passed away, and the face became once more impassive. It seemed that Margaret and Arthur realized at last the power of those inhuman eyes, and they became quite still. The dog ceased its sobbing. The silence was so great that each one heard the beating of his heart. It was intolerable.
At last, she could no longer resist the urge to turn around just enough to see him. Haddo's eyes were fixed on Margaret so intently that he didn't notice he was being watched. His face, twisted by passion, was horrifying to look at. That huge mass of flesh had a cruelness that was inhuman, and it was terrifying to see the satanic hatred that grotesquely distorted it. But then it changed. The redness faded to a sickly paleness. The vengeful scowl disappeared, and a sluggish smile spread across his features, a smile that was even more frightening than the frown of malice. What did it mean? Susie felt like she could scream, but her tongue felt glued to her throat. The smile vanished, and his face became impassive once again. It seemed that Margaret and Arthur finally understood the power of those inhuman eyes, and they became completely still. The dog stopped its whimpering. The silence was so profound that each person could hear their own heartbeat. It was unbearable.
Then Oliver Haddo moved. He came forward slowly.
Then Oliver Haddo moved. He stepped forward slowly.
“I want to ask you to forgive me for what I did,” he said.
“I want to ask you to forgive me for what I did,” he said.
“The pain of the dog’s bite was so keen that I lost my temper. I deeply regret that I kicked it. Mr Burdon was very right to thrash me. I feel that I deserved no less.”
“The pain of the dog’s bite was so intense that I lost my temper. I really regret kicking it. Mr. Burdon was absolutely right to punish me. I feel like I deserved no less.”
He spoke in a low voice, but with great distinctness. Susie was astounded. An abject apology was the last thing she expected.
He spoke in a quiet voice, but with clear enunciation. Susie was shocked. A heartfelt apology was the last thing she anticipated.
He paused for Margaret’s answer. But she could not bear to look at him. When she spoke, her words were scarcely audible. She did not know why his request to be forgiven made him seem more detestable.
He paused for Margaret’s answer. But she couldn’t bear to look at him. When she spoke, her words were barely audible. She didn’t understand why his request for forgiveness made him seem even more despicable.
“I think, if you don’t mind, you had better go away.”
“I think, if you don’t mind, you should probably leave.”
Haddo bowed slightly. He looked at Burdon.
Haddo nodded slightly. He looked at Burdon.
“I wish to tell you that I bear no malice for what you did. I recognize the justice of your anger.”
“I want you to know that I hold no grudges for what you did. I understand why you were angry.”
Arthur did not answer at all. Haddo hesitated a moment, while his eyes rested on them quietly. To Susie it seemed that they flickered with the shadow of a smile. She watched him with bewildered astonishment.
Arthur didn't respond at all. Haddo paused for a moment, his eyes lingering on them quietly. To Susie, it looked like they sparkled with a hint of a smile. She observed him with confused amazement.
He reached for his hat, bowed again, and went.
He grabbed his hat, nodded again, and left.
Chapter VIII
Susie could not persuade herself that Haddo’s regret was sincere. The humility of it aroused her suspicion. She could not get out of her mind the ugly slyness of that smile which succeeded on his face the first passionate look of deadly hatred. Her fancy suggested various dark means whereby Oliver Haddo might take vengeance on his enemy, and she was at pains to warn Arthur. But he only laughed.
Susie couldn't convince herself that Haddo's regret was genuine. The humility of it made her suspicious. She couldn't shake the unsettling slyness of that smile that replaced his initial passionate look of deadly hatred. Her imagination proposed various sinister ways Oliver Haddo could get back at his enemy, and she tried to warn Arthur. But he just laughed.
“The man’s a funk,” he said. “Do you think if he’d had anything in him at all he would have let me kick him without trying to defend himself?”
“The guy’s a total loser,” he said. “Do you really think if he had any backbone, he would have just let me kick him without even trying to defend himself?”
Haddo’s cowardice increased the disgust with which Arthur regarded him. He was amused by Susie’s trepidation.
Haddo’s cowardice only made Arthur look at him with more disgust. He found Susie's fear amusing.
“What on earth do you suppose he can do? He can’t drop a brickbat on my head. If he shoots me he’ll get his head cut off, and he won’t be such an ass as to risk that!”
“What do you think he can do? He can't just hit me with a brick. If he shoots me, he’ll lose his head, and he’s not dumb enough to take that risk!”
Margaret was glad that the incident had relieved them of Oliver’s society. She met him in the street a couple of days later, and since he took off his hat in the French fashion without waiting for her to acknowledge him, she was able to make her cut more pointed.
Margaret was happy that the incident had freed them from Oliver’s company. She ran into him on the street a few days later, and since he tipped his hat in the French style without waiting for her to greet him, she was able to emphasize her snub even more.
She began to discuss with Arthur the date of their marriage. It seemed to her that she had got out of Paris all it could give her, and she wished to begin a new life. Her love for Arthur appeared on a sudden more urgent, and she was filled with delight at the thought of the happiness she would give him.
She started talking to Arthur about their wedding date. It felt to her like she had gotten everything she could from Paris, and she wanted to start a fresh chapter. Her love for Arthur suddenly felt more intense, and she was excited about the happiness she would bring him.
A day or two later Susie received a telegram. It ran as follows:
A day or two later, Susie got a telegram. It said:
Please meet me at the Gare du Nord, 2:40.
Please meet me at Gare du Nord at 2:40 PM.
Nancy Clerk
Nancy Clerk
It was an old friend, who was apparently arriving in Paris that afternoon. A photograph of her, with a bold signature, stood on the chimney-piece, and Susie gave it an inquisitive glance. She had not seen Nancy for so long that it surprised her to receive this urgent message.
It was an old friend who was apparently arriving in Paris that afternoon. A photo of her, with a bold signature, was displayed on the mantelpiece, and Susie took a curious glance at it. She hadn't seen Nancy in so long that it surprised her to get this urgent message.
“What a bore it is!” she said. “I suppose I must go.”
“What a drag this is!” she said. “I guess I have to go.”
They meant to have tea on the other side of the river, but the journey to the station was so long that it would not be worth Susie’s while to come back in the interval; and they arranged therefore to meet at the house to which they were invited. Susie started a little before two.
They intended to have tea on the other side of the river, but the trip to the station took so long that it wouldn't make sense for Susie to come back in between; so they decided to meet at the house where they were invited. Susie left a little before two.
Margaret had a class that afternoon and set out two or three minutes later. As she walked through the courtyard she started nervously, for Oliver Haddo passed slowly by. He did not seem to see her. Suddenly he stopped, put his hand to his heart, and fell heavily to the ground. The concierge, the only person at hand, ran forward with a cry. She knelt down and, looking round with terror, caught sight of Margaret.
Margaret had a class that afternoon and left a couple of minutes later. As she walked through the courtyard, she jumped a little when Oliver Haddo walked by slowly. He didn’t seem to notice her. Suddenly, he stopped, put his hand to his chest, and collapsed to the ground. The concierge, the only person nearby, rushed over with a shout. She knelt down and, looking around in panic, spotted Margaret.
“Oh, mademoiselle, venez vite!” she cried.
“Oh, miss, come quickly!” she cried.
Margaret was obliged to go. Her heart beat horribly. She looked down at Oliver, and he seemed to be dead. She forgot that she loathed him. Instinctively she knelt down by his side and loosened his collar. He opened his eyes. An expression of terrible anguish came into his face.
Margaret had to go. Her heart raced painfully. She looked down at Oliver, and he looked lifeless. She forgot that she hated him. Without thinking, she knelt beside him and loosened his collar. He opened his eyes. A look of intense pain crossed his face.
“For the love of God, take me in for one moment,” he sobbed. “I shall die in the street.”
“For the love of God, let me in for just a moment,” he sobbed. “I’m going to die out here.”
Her heart was moved towards him. He could not go into the poky den, evil-smelling and airless, of the concierge. But with her help Margaret raised him to his feet, and together they brought him to the studio. He sank painfully into a chair.
Her heart was drawn to him. He couldn’t go into the cramped, foul-smelling, and stuffy room of the concierge. But with her help, Margaret got him to his feet, and together they took him to the studio. He sank into a chair, clearly in pain.
“Shall I fetch you some water?” asked Margaret.
“Should I get you some water?” asked Margaret.
“Can you get a pastille out of my pocket?”
“Can you grab a cough drop from my pocket?”
He swallowed a white tabloid, which she took out of a case attached to his watch-chain.
He swallowed a white tabloid that she took out of a case connected to his watch chain.
“I’m very sorry to cause you this trouble,” he gasped. “I suffer from a disease of the heart, and sometimes I am very near death.”
“I’m really sorry to put you through this,” he gasped. “I have a heart condition, and sometimes I come really close to death.”
“I’m glad that I was able to help you,” she said.
“I’m glad I could help you,” she said.
He seemed able to breathe more easily. She left him to himself for a while, so that he might regain his strength. She took up a book and began to read. Presently, without moving from his chair, he spoke.
He looked like he could breathe better. She left him alone for a bit to help him get his strength back. She picked up a book and started reading. After a while, without getting out of his chair, he spoke.
“You must hate me for intruding on you.”
"You must really dislike me for bothering you."
His voice was stronger, and her pity waned as he seemed to recover. She answered with freezing indifference.
His voice was stronger, and her pity faded as he appeared to get better. She responded with cold indifference.
“I couldn’t do any less for you than I did. I would have brought a dog into my room if it seemed hurt.”
“I couldn’t have done any less for you than I already did. I would have brought a dog into my room if it looked injured.”
“I see that you wish me to go.”
“I can see that you want me to leave.”
He got up and moved towards the door, but he staggered and with a groan tumbled to his knees. Margaret sprang forward to help him. She reproached herself bitterly for those scornful words. The man had barely escaped death, and she was merciless.
He got up and walked toward the door, but he stumbled and, with a groan, fell to his knees. Margaret rushed forward to help him. She harshly criticized herself for those scornful words. The man had barely survived, and she had been unforgiving.
“Oh, please stay as long as you like,” she cried. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
“Oh, please stay as long as you want,” she said. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
He dragged himself with difficulty back to the chair, and she, conscience-stricken, stood over him helplessly. She poured out a glass of water, but he motioned it away as though he would not be beholden to her even for that.
He struggled to get back to the chair, and she, filled with guilt, stood over him feeling useless. She poured a glass of water, but he waved it away as if he didn't want to owe her anything, not even for that.
“Is there nothing I can do for you at all?” she exclaimed, painfully.
“Is there really nothing I can do for you?” she exclaimed, feeling distressed.
“Nothing, except allow me to sit in this chair,” he gasped.
“Nothing, just let me sit in this chair,” he gasped.
“I hope you’ll remain as long as you choose.”
“I hope you’ll stay for as long as you want.”
He did not reply. She sat down again and pretended to read. In a little while he began to speak. His voice reached her as if from a long way off.
He didn't respond. She sat down again and faked reading. After a while, he started to talk. His voice reached her as if it was coming from far away.
“Will you never forgive me for what I did the other day?”
“Will you ever forgive me for what I did the other day?”
She answered without looking at him, her back still turned.
She replied without looking at him, her back still turned.
“Can it matter to you if I forgive or not?”
“Does it matter to you if I forgive you or not?”
“You have not pity. I told you then how sorry I was that a sudden uncontrollable pain drove me to do a thing which immediately I bitterly regretted. Don’t you think it must have been hard for me, under the actual circumstances, to confess my fault?”
“You have no compassion. I told you back then how much I regretted that a sudden, overpowering pain made me do something I immediately felt terrible about. Don’t you think it was difficult for me, given the circumstances, to admit my mistake?”
“I wish you not to speak of it. I don’t want to think of that horrible scene.”
“I don’t want you to talk about it. I can’t stand thinking about that awful scene.”
“If you knew how lonely I was and how unhappy, you would have a little mercy.”
“If you understood how lonely and unhappy I am, you would have a bit more compassion.”
His voice was strangely moved. She could not doubt now that he was sincere.
His voice was surprisingly emotional. She could no longer doubt that he was being genuine.
“You think me a charlatan because I aim at things that are unknown to you. You won’t try to understand. You won’t give me any credit for striving with all my soul to a very great end.”
“You think I’m a fraud because I pursue things that are unfamiliar to you. You won’t make an effort to understand. You won’t acknowledge that I’m putting my heart and soul into a really significant goal.”
She made no reply, and for a time there was silence. His voice was different now and curiously seductive.
She didn’t respond, and there was silence for a while. His voice sounded different now and oddly enticing.
“You look upon me with disgust and scorn. You almost persuaded yourself to let me die in the street rather than stretch out to me a helping hand. And if you hadn’t been merciful then, almost against your will, I should have died.”
“You look at me with disgust and disdain. You nearly convinced yourself to let me die in the street instead of reaching out a helping hand to me. And if you hadn’t shown mercy then, almost against your own wishes, I would have died.”
“It can make no difference to you how I regard you,” she whispered.
“It doesn't matter to you how I see you,” she whispered.
She did not know why his soft, low tones mysteriously wrung her heartstrings. Her pulse began to beat more quickly.
She didn't understand why his soft, low voice tugged at her heart. Her pulse started to race.
“It makes all the difference in the world. It is horrible to think of your contempt. I feel your goodness and your purity. I can hardly bear my own unworthiness. You turn your eyes away from me as though I were unclean.”
“It makes all the difference in the world. It’s awful to think about your disdain. I feel your kindness and your innocence. I can barely stand my own unworthiness. You look away from me as if I were dirty.”
She turned her chair a little and looked at him. She was astonished at the change in his appearance. His hideous obesity seemed no longer repellent, for his eyes wore a new expression; they were incredibly tender now, and they were moist with tears. His mouth was tortured by a passionate distress. Margaret had never seen so much unhappiness on a man’s face, and an overwhelming remorse seized her.
She turned her chair slightly and looked at him. She was shocked by how much he had changed. His extreme obesity didn’t seem as off-putting anymore because his eyes had a new look; they were incredibly gentle now, and they were filled with tears. His mouth showed signs of deep emotional pain. Margaret had never seen such profound sadness on a man's face, and a wave of guilt washed over her.
“I don’t want to be unkind to you,” she said.
“I don’t want to be mean to you,” she said.
“I will go. That is how I can best repay you for what you have done.”
"I'll go. That's the best way I can repay you for what you’ve done."
The words were so bitter, so humiliated, that the colour rose to her cheeks.
The words were so harsh and humiliating that her cheeks turned red.
“I ask you to stay. But let us talk of other things.”
"I ask you to stay. But let's talk about something else."
For a moment he kept silence. He seemed no longer to see Margaret, and she watched him thoughtfully. His eyes rested on a print of La Gioconda which hung on the wall. Suddenly he began to speak. He recited the honeyed words with which Walter Pater expressed his admiration for that consummate picture.
For a moment, he was silent. It seemed like he no longer saw Margaret, and she watched him with thoughtfulness. His gaze landed on a print of La Gioconda hanging on the wall. Suddenly, he started to speak. He recited the sweet words that Walter Pater used to express his admiration for that masterpiece.
“Hers is the head upon which all the ends of the world are come, and the eyelids are a little weary. It is a beauty wrought out from within upon the flesh, the deposit, little cell by cell, of strange thoughts and fantastic reveries and exquisite passions. Set it for a moment beside one of those white Greek goddesses or beautiful women of antiquity, and how would they be troubled by this beauty, into which the soul with all its maladies has passed. All the thoughts and experience of the world have etched and moulded there, in that which they have of power to refine and make expressive the outward form, the animalism of Greece, the lust of Rome, the mysticism of the Middle Ages, with its spiritual ambition and imaginative loves, the return of the Pagan world, the sins of the Borgias.”
“Hers is the head upon which all the ends of the world have converged, and her eyelids are a bit weary. It's a beauty created from within and expressed through her flesh, built up little by little with strange thoughts, wild daydreams, and deep passions. If you were to place it next to one of those white Greek goddesses or beautiful women from ancient times, how would they feel overshadowed by this beauty, where the soul with all its troubles has manifested? All the thoughts and experiences of the world have left their mark and shaped her, combining the ability to refine and express outward appearances: the rawness of Greece, the desires of Rome, the mysticism of the Middle Ages with its spiritual ambitions and imaginative loves, the revival of the Pagan world, and the sins of the Borgias.”
His voice, poignant and musical, blended with the suave music of the words so that Margaret felt she had never before known their divine significance. She was intoxicated with their beauty. She wished him to continue, but had not the strength to speak. As if he guessed her thought, he went on, and now his voice had a richness in it as of an organ heard afar off. It was like an overwhelming fragrance and she could hardly bear it.
His voice, moving and melodic, mixed with the smooth music of his words in a way that made Margaret feel like she had never truly appreciated their divine meaning before. She was captivated by their beauty. She wanted him to keep going, but she didn't have the strength to say anything. As if he sensed her longing, he continued, and now his voice had a deep resonance like an organ playing from a distance. It was like an overpowering fragrance, and she could barely handle it.
“She is older than the rocks among which she sits; like the vampire, she has been dead many times, and learned the secrets of the grave; and has been a diver in deep seas, and keeps their fallen day about her; and trafficked for strange evils with Eastern merchants; and, as Leda, was the mother of Helen of Troy, and, as Saint Anne, the mother of Mary; and all this has been to her but as the sound of lyres and flutes, and lives only in the delicacy with which it has moulded the changing lineaments, and tinged the eyelids and the hands.”
“She is older than the rocks around her; like a vampire, she has died many times and learned the secrets of death; she has dived into deep seas, carrying their lost days with her; she has dealt in strange evils with Eastern traders; and, like Leda, she was the mother of Helen of Troy, and, like Saint Anne, the mother of Mary; and all of this has been to her just a melody of lyres and flutes, living only in the delicate way it has shaped her changing features and colored her eyelids and hands.”
Oliver Haddo began then to speak of Leonardo da Vinci, mingling with his own fantasies the perfect words of that essay which, so wonderful was his memory, he seemed to know by heart. He found exotic fancies in the likeness between Saint John the Baptist, with his soft flesh and waving hair, and Bacchus, with his ambiguous smile. Seen through his eyes, the seashore in the Saint Anne had the airless lethargy of some damasked chapel in a Spanish nunnery, and over the landscapes brooded a wan spirit of evil that was very troubling. He loved the mysterious pictures in which the painter had sought to express something beyond the limits of painting, something of unsatisfied desire and of longing for unhuman passions. Oliver Haddo found this quality in unlikely places, and his words gave a new meaning to paintings that Margaret had passed thoughtlessly by. There was the portrait of a statuary by Bronzino in the Long Gallery of the Louvre. The features were rather large, the face rather broad. The expression was sombre, almost surly in the repose of the painted canvas, and the eyes were brown, almond-shaped like those of an Oriental; the red lips were exquisitely modelled, and the sensuality was curiously disturbing; the dark, chestnut hair, cut short, curled over the head with an infinite grace. The skin was like ivory softened with a delicate carmine. There was in that beautiful countenance more than beauty, for what most fascinated the observer was a supreme and disdainful indifference to the passion of others. It was a vicious face, except that beauty could never be quite vicious; it was a cruel face, except that indolence could never be quite cruel. It was a face that haunted you, and yet your admiration was alloyed with an unreasoning terror. The hands were nervous and adroit, with long fashioning fingers; and you felt that at their touch the clay almost moulded itself into gracious forms. With Haddo’s subtle words the character of that man rose before her, cruel yet indifferent, indolent and passionate, cold yet sensual; unnatural secrets dwelt in his mind, and mysterious crimes, and a lust for the knowledge that was arcane. Oliver Haddo was attracted by all that was unusual, deformed, and monstrous, by the pictures that represented the hideousness of man or that reminded you of his mortality. He summoned before Margaret the whole array of Ribera’s ghoulish dwarfs, with their cunning smile, the insane light of their eyes, and their malice: he dwelt with a horrible fascination upon their malformations, the humped backs, the club feet, the hydrocephalic heads. He described the picture by Valdes Leal, in a certain place at Seville, which represents a priest at the altar; and the altar is sumptuous with gilt and florid carving. He wears a magnificent cope and a surplice of exquisite lace, but he wears them as though their weight was more than he could bear; and in the meagre trembling hands, and in the white, ashen face, in the dark hollowness of the eyes, there is a bodily corruption that is terrifying. He seems to hold together with difficulty the bonds of the flesh, but with no eager yearning of the soul to burst its prison, only with despair; it is as if the Lord Almighty had forsaken him and the high heavens were empty of their solace. All the beauty of life appears forgotten, and there is nothing in the world but decay. A ghastly putrefaction has attacked already the living man; the worms of the grave, the piteous horror of mortality, and the darkness before him offer naught but fear. Beyond, dark night is seen and a turbulent sea, the dark night of the soul of which the mystics write, and the troublous sea of life whereon there is no refuge for the weary and the sick at heart.
Oliver Haddo started to talk about Leonardo da Vinci, blending his own fantasies with the perfect words of that essay which, thanks to his incredible memory, he seemed to know by heart. He found exotic ideas in the similarity between Saint John the Baptist, with his soft skin and flowing hair, and Bacchus, with his ambiguous smile. Through his perspective, the seashore in the Saint Anne felt like some stuffy chapel in a Spanish convent, and a disturbing sense of evil hung over the landscapes. He loved the mysterious images in which the artist tried to convey something beyond the limits of painting, something of unfulfilled desire and longing for unearthly passions. Oliver Haddo discovered this quality in unexpected places, and his words gave new meaning to paintings that Margaret had overlooked. There was the portrait of a statue by Bronzino in the Long Gallery of the Louvre. The features were somewhat large, the face quite broad. The expression was somber, almost gloomy in the stillness of the painted canvas, and the eyes were brown, almond-shaped like those of an Asian; the red lips were exquisitely shaped, and the sensuality was oddly unsettling; the dark chestnut hair, cut short, curled over the head with an effortless elegance. The skin resembled ivory softened with a delicate blush. In that beautiful face was more than just beauty, for what most captivated the observer was a supreme and disdainful indifference to the passions of others. It was a wicked face, except that beauty could never be completely wicked; it was a cruel face, except that laziness could never be entirely cruel. It was a face that lingered in your mind, yet your admiration was mixed with an irrational fear. The hands were nervous and skilled, with long, artistic fingers, and you felt that at their touch, the clay almost shaped itself into graceful forms. With Haddo’s insightful words, the character of that man came to life before her, cruel yet indifferent, lazy yet passionate, cold yet sensual; unnatural secrets lived in his mind, along with mysterious crimes and a yearning for esoteric knowledge. Oliver Haddo was drawn to everything unusual, deformed, and monstrous, to images that depicted humanity's ugliness or reminded you of its mortality. He conjured for Margaret the entire cast of Ribera’s grotesque dwarfs, with their cunning smiles, the wild light in their eyes, and their malice: he lingered with a horrifying fascination on their deformities, the humped backs, the club feet, the hydrocephalic heads. He described the painting by Valdes Leal, in a certain place in Seville, depicting a priest at the altar; the altar is lavish with gold and intricate carvings. He wears a magnificent cloak and a surplice of exquisite lace, but he wears them as if their weight is too much for him; and in the frail, trembling hands, and in the pale, ashy face, in the dark hollowness of the eyes, there is a physical decay that is terrifying. He seems to struggle to hold the bonds of the flesh, but with no eager yearning of the soul to break free, only with despair; it’s as if the Lord Almighty had abandoned him and the heavens were devoid of their comfort. All the beauty of life seems forgotten, and there is nothing in the world but decay. A ghastly rot has already invaded the living man; the worms of the grave, the pitiful horror of mortality, and the darkness ahead offer nothing but fear. Beyond, dark night looms and a turbulent sea, the dark night of the soul that mystics write about, and the troubling sea of life where there is no refuge for the weary and the broken-hearted.
Then, as if in pursuance of a definite plan, he analysed with a searching, vehement intensity the curious talent of the modern Frenchman, Gustave Moreau. Margaret had lately visited the Luxembourg, and his pictures were fresh in her memory. She had found in them little save a decorative arrangement marred by faulty drawing; but Oliver Haddo gave them at once a new, esoteric import. Those effects as of a Florentine jewel, the clustered colours, emerald and ruby, the deep blue of sapphires, the atmosphere of scented chambers, the mystic persons who seem ever about secret, religious rites, combined in his cunning phrases to create, as it were, a pattern on her soul of morbid and mysterious intricacy. Those pictures were filled with a strange sense of sin, and the mind that contemplated them was burdened with the decadence of Rome and with the passionate vice of the Renaissance; and it was tortured, too, by all the introspection of this later day.
Then, as if following a clear plan, he intensely analyzed the unique talent of the modern French artist, Gustave Moreau. Margaret had recently visited the Luxembourg, so his paintings were still fresh in her mind. She’d noticed little more than decorative arrangements that were marred by poor drawing; but Oliver Haddo immediately gave them a new, deeper meaning. The effects resembling a Florentine jewel, the clusters of colors—emerald and ruby, the deep blue of sapphires, the atmosphere of fragrant rooms, and the mystical figures who seem to be involved in secret, religious ceremonies—all combined in his clever phrases to create, in a sense, a pattern on her soul of dark and mysterious complexity. Those paintings were filled with a strange sense of sin, and the mind contemplating them was weighed down by the decline of Rome and by the passionate vices of the Renaissance; and it was also tormented by all the introspection of this later age.
Margaret listened, rather breathlessly, with the excitement of an explorer before whom is spread the plain of an undiscovered continent. The painters she knew spoke of their art technically, and this imaginative appreciation was new to her. She was horribly fascinated by the personality that imbued these elaborate sentences. Haddo’s eyes were fixed upon hers, and she responded to his words like a delicate instrument made for recording the beatings of the heart. She felt an extraordinary languor. At last he stopped. Margaret neither moved nor spoke. She might have been under a spell. It seemed to her that she had no power in her limbs.
Margaret listened, breathless, filled with the excitement of an explorer standing before the vastness of an undiscovered continent. The artists she knew talked about their craft in technical terms, but this imaginative appreciation was something completely new to her. She was horribly fascinated by the personality that infused these elaborate sentences. Haddo’s eyes were locked onto hers, and she responded to his words like a sensitive instrument designed to capture the rhythm of a heartbeat. She felt an overwhelming languor. Finally, he stopped. Margaret neither moved nor spoke. She felt like she was under a spell. It seemed to her that she had no control over her limbs.
“I want to do something for you in return for what you have done for me,” he said.
“I want to do something for you to repay what you’ve done for me,” he said.
He stood up and went to the piano.
He got up and walked over to the piano.
“Sit in this chair,” he said.
“Sit in this chair,” he said.
She did not dream of disobeying. He began to play. Margaret was hardly surprised that he played marvellously. Yet it was almost incredible that those fat, large hands should have such a tenderness of touch. His fingers caressed the notes with a peculiar suavity, and he drew out of the piano effects which she had scarcely thought possible. He seemed to put into the notes a troubling, ambiguous passion, and the instrument had the tremulous emotion of a human being. It was strange and terrifying. She was vaguely familiar with the music to which she listened; but there was in it, under his fingers, an exotic savour that made it harmonious with all that he had said that afternoon. His memory was indeed astonishing. He had an infinite tact to know the feeling that occupied Margaret’s heart, and what he chose seemed to be exactly that which at the moment she imperatively needed. Then he began to play things she did not know. It was music the like of which she had never heard, barbaric, with a plaintive weirdness that brought to her fancy the moonlit nights of desert places, with palm trees mute in the windless air, and tawny distances. She seemed to know tortuous narrow streets, white houses of silence with strange moon-shadows, and the glow of yellow light within, and the tinkling of uncouth instruments, and the acrid scents of Eastern perfumes. It was like a procession passing through her mind of persons who were not human, yet existed mysteriously, with a life of vampires. Mona Lisa and Saint John the Baptist, Bacchus and the mother of Mary, went with enigmatic motions. But the daughter of Herodias raised her hands as though, engaged for ever in a mystic rite, to invoke outlandish gods. Her face was very pale, and her dark eyes were sleepless; the jewels of her girdle gleamed with sombre fires; and her dress was of colours that have long been lost. The smile, in which was all the sorrow of the world and all its wickedness, beheld the wan head of the Saint, and with a voice that was cold with the coldness of death she murmured the words of the poet:
She never imagined disobeying. He started to play. Margaret was hardly surprised by his incredible skill. Yet it was almost unbelievable that those big, heavy hands could have such a gentle touch. His fingers glided over the notes with a unique grace, and he pulled sounds from the piano that she barely thought were possible. He infused the notes with a complicated, intense emotion, and the instrument felt almost alive, vibrating with humanlike feelings. It was both strange and frightening. She was somewhat familiar with the music she heard; however, under his fingers, it took on an exotic quality that resonated with everything he had said that afternoon. His memory was truly impressive. He had an incredible sensitivity to understand the feelings in Margaret’s heart, and what he chose to play seemed to be exactly what she urgently needed at that moment. Then he started playing pieces she didn’t recognize. It was music like nothing she had ever encountered before—primitive, with a haunting quality that conjured images of moonlit nights in desert regions, palm trees silent in the still air, and distant, tawny landscapes. She envisioned winding narrow streets, silent white houses with strange moonlit shadows, warm yellow light inside, the sound of unfamiliar instruments, and the sharp scents of Eastern perfumes. It felt like a strange procession moving through her mind, filled with figures that weren’t human but existed in an enigmatic way, with a lifelike essence of vampires. Mona Lisa, Saint John the Baptist, Bacchus, and Mary’s mother moved with mysterious gestures. But Salome lifted her hands as if, forever engaged in a mystical ritual, to summon foreign gods. Her face was very pale, her dark eyes restless; the jewels on her belt shimmered with dark flames, and her dress was in colors long forgotten. The smile she wore carried all the world’s sorrow and wickedness as she looked at the pale head of the Saint, and with a voice that felt as cold as death, she whispered the poet's words:
“I am amorous of thy body, Iokanaan! Thy body is white like the lilies of a field that the mower hath never mowed. Thy body is white like the snows that lie on the mountains of Judea, and come down into the valleys. The roses in the garden of the Queen of Arabia are not so white as thy body. Neither the roses in the garden of the Queen of Arabia, the garden of spices of the Queen of Arabia, nor the feet of the dawn when they light on the leaves, nor the breast of the moon when she lies on the breast of the sea… There is nothing in the world so white as thy body. Suffer me to touch thy body.”
“I am in love with your body, Iokanaan! Your body is as white as the lilies in a field that the mower has never cut. Your body is as white as the snow that rests on the mountains of Judea and flows down into the valleys. The roses in the garden of the Queen of Arabia aren’t as white as your body. Neither the roses in the garden of the Queen of Arabia, the spice garden of the Queen of Arabia, nor the feet of the dawn when they touch the leaves, nor the breast of the moon when she rests on the breast of the sea… There is nothing in the world as white as your body. Let me touch your body.”
Oliver Haddo ceased to play. Neither of them stirred. At last Margaret sought by an effort to regain her self-control.
Oliver Haddo stopped playing. Neither of them moved. Finally, Margaret made an effort to regain her composure.
“I shall begin to think that you really are a magician,” she said, lightly.
“I’m starting to think you really are a magician,” she said with a smile.
“I could show you strange things if you cared to see them,” he answered, again raising his eyes to hers.
“I could show you some incredible things if you wanted to see them,” he replied, looking into her eyes again.
“I don’t think you will ever get me to believe in occult philosophy,” she laughed.
“I don’t think you’ll ever convince me to believe in occult philosophy,” she laughed.
“Yet it reigned in Persia with the magi, it endowed India with wonderful traditions, it civilised Greece to the sounds of Orpheus’s lyre.”
“Yet it ruled in Persia with the magi, it gave India amazing traditions, it refined Greece to the music of Orpheus’s lyre.”
He stood before Margaret, towering over her in his huge bulk; and there was a singular fascination in his gaze. It seemed that he spoke only to conceal from her that he was putting forth now all the power that was in him.
He stood in front of Margaret, towering over her with his massive build, and there was something captivating about his gaze. It felt like he was only talking to hide the fact that he was using all the strength he had.
“It concealed the first principles of science in the calculations of Pythagoras. It established empires by its oracles, and at its voice tyrants grew pale upon their thrones. It governed the minds of some by curiosity, and others it ruled by fear.”
“It hid the basic principles of science in Pythagoras's calculations. It built empires through its prophecies, and when it spoke, tyrants turned pale on their thrones. It influenced some people's minds through curiosity, while it controlled others with fear.”
His voice grew very low, and it was so seductive that Margaret’s brain reeled. The sound of it was overpowering like too sweet a fragrance.
His voice dropped to a low, seductive tone that made Margaret's mind spin. The sound was overwhelming, like an overly sweet scent.
I tell you that for this art nothing is impossible. It commands the elements, and knows the language of the stars, and directs the planets in their courses. The moon at its bidding falls blood-red from the sky. The dead rise up and form into ominous words the night wind that moans through their skulls. Heaven and Hell are in its province; and all forms, lovely and hideous; and love and hate. With Circe’s wand it can change men into beasts of the field, and to them it can give a monstrous humanity. Life and death are in the right hand and in the left of him who knows its secrets. It confers wealth by the transmutation of metals and immortality by its quintessence.”
I tell you that with this art, nothing is impossible. It controls the elements, understands the language of the stars, and guides the planets in their orbits. The moon, when commanded, falls blood-red from the sky. The dead rise up and form ominous words carried by the night wind that moans through their skulls. Heaven and Hell fall within its realm, along with all forms, both beautiful and grotesque, as well as love and hate. With Circe’s wand, it can transform men into beasts of the field, and grant them a twisted form of humanity. Life and death are in the hands of those who know its secrets. It grants wealth by turning metals into gold and offers immortality through its pure essence.
Margaret could not hear what he said. A gradual lethargy seized her under his baleful glance, and she had not even the strength to wish to free herself. She seemed bound to him already by hidden chains.
Margaret couldn't hear what he was saying. A slow heaviness took over her under his fierce gaze, and she didn't even have the energy to want to escape. She felt like she was already tied to him by invisible chains.
“If you have powers, show them,” she whispered, hardly conscious that she spoke.
“If you have powers, show them,” she whispered, barely aware that she was speaking.
Suddenly he released the enormous tension with which he held her. Like a man who has exerted all his strength to some end, the victory won, he loosened his muscles, with a faint sigh of exhaustion. Margaret did not speak, but she knew that something horrible was about to happen. Her heart beat like a prisoned bird, with helpless flutterings, but it seemed too late now to draw back. Her words by a mystic influence had settled something beyond possibility of recall.
Suddenly, he let go of the intense tension he had on her. Like someone who has used all their strength for a purpose, and now that the victory was achieved, he relaxed, letting out a soft sigh of exhaustion. Margaret didn’t say anything, but she sensed that something terrible was about to happen. Her heart raced like a trapped bird, fluttering helplessly, but it felt too late to turn back now. Her words, through some mysterious influence, had settled something that couldn’t be undone.
On the stove was a small bowl of polished brass in which water was kept in order to give a certain moisture to the air. Oliver Haddo put his hand in his pocket and drew out a little silver box. He tapped it, with a smile, as a man taps a snuff-box, and it opened. He took an infinitesimal quantity of a blue powder that it contained and threw it on the water in the brass bowl. Immediately a bright flame sprang up, and Margaret gave a cry of alarm. Oliver looked at her quickly and motioned her to remain still. She saw that the water was on fire. It was burning as brilliantly, as hotly, as if it were common gas; and it burned with the same dry, hoarse roar. Suddenly it was extinguished. She leaned forward and saw that the bowl was empty.
On the stove was a small polished brass bowl filled with water to add some moisture to the air. Oliver Haddo reached into his pocket and pulled out a small silver box. He tapped it with a smile, like someone would with a snuff box, and it opened. He took a tiny bit of blue powder from it and tossed it onto the water in the brass bowl. Instantly, a bright flame erupted, and Margaret gasped in alarm. Oliver glanced at her quickly and signaled her to stay still. She saw that the water was on fire, burning as brightly and intensely as if it were regular gas, with the same dry, raspy roar. Then, all of a sudden, it was extinguished. She leaned closer and saw that the bowl was empty.
The water had been consumed, as though it were straw, and not a drop remained. She passed her hand absently across her forehead.
The water was all gone, like it was just straw, and there wasn't a single drop left. She ran her hand absently across her forehead.
“But water cannot burn,” she muttered to herself.
“But water can’t burn,” she muttered to herself.
It seemed that Haddo knew what she thought, for he smiled strangely.
It seemed like Haddo knew what she was thinking, because he smiled in a strange way.
“Do you know that nothing more destructive can be invented than this blue powder, and I have enough to burn up all the water in Paris? Who dreamt that water might burn like chaff?”
“Do you know that nothing more destructive can be created than this blue powder, and I have enough to set all the water in Paris on fire? Who would have thought that water could burn like straw?”
He paused, seeming to forget her presence. He looked thoughtfully at the little silver box.
He paused, appearing to forget she was there. He looked thoughtfully at the small silver box.
“But it can be made only in trivial quantities, at enormous expense and with exceeding labour; it is so volatile that you cannot keep it for three days. I have sometimes thought that with a little ingenuity I might make it more stable, I might so modify it that, like radium, it lost no strength as it burned; and then I should possess the greatest secret that has ever been in the mind of man. For there would be no end of it. It would continue to burn while there was a drop of water on the earth, and the whole world would be consumed. But it would be a frightful thing to have in one’s hands; for once it were cast upon the waters, the doom of all that existed would be sealed beyond repeal.”
“But it can only be produced in small amounts, at a huge cost and with a lot of effort; it's so unstable that you can't store it for more than three days. I've sometimes thought that with a bit of creativity, I could make it more stable, adjusting it so that, like radium, it wouldn’t lose any potency as it burned; then I would hold the greatest secret ever conceived by mankind. Because it would be endless. It would keep burning as long as there's a drop of water on the planet, and the entire world would be consumed. But it would be a terrifying thing to have; once it was released into the waters, the fate of everything that exists would be sealed forever.”
He took a long breath, and his eyes glittered with a devilish ardour. His voice was hoarse with overwhelming emotion.
He took a deep breath, and his eyes sparkled with a mischievous intensity. His voice was rough with powerful emotion.
“Sometimes I am haunted by the wild desire to have seen the great and final scene when the irrevocable flames poured down the river, hurrying along the streams of the earth, searching out the moisture in all growing things, tearing it even from the eternal rocks; when the flames poured down like the rushing of the wind, and all that lived fled from before them till they came to the sea; and the sea itself was consumed in vehement fire.”
“Sometimes I'm haunted by the intense desire to have witnessed that great final scene when the unstoppable flames flowed down the river, racing through the earth's streams, seeking out the moisture in all living things, even tearing it from the eternal rocks; when the flames descended like a fierce wind, and everything that lived ran away from them until they reached the sea; and the sea itself was engulfed in raging fire.”
Margaret shuddered, but she did not think the man was mad. She had ceased to judge him. He took one more particle of that atrocious powder and put it in the bowl. Again he thrust his hand in his pocket and brought out a handful of some crumbling substance that might have been dried leaves, leaves of different sorts, broken and powdery. There was a trace of moisture in them still, for a low flame sprang up immediately at the bottom of the dish, and a thick vapour filled the room. It had a singular and pungent odour that Margaret did not know. It was difficult to breathe, and she coughed. She wanted to beg Oliver to stop, but could not. He took the bowl in his hands and brought it to her.
Margaret shuddered, but she didn’t think the man was crazy. She had stopped judging him. He took one more bit of that terrible powder and added it to the bowl. Again, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of some crumbling material that could have been dried leaves, various kinds, broken and powdery. There was still a hint of moisture in them because a small flame erupted right away at the bottom of the dish, and a thick vapor filled the room. It had a strange and strong smell that Margaret didn’t recognize. It was hard to breathe, and she started coughing. She wanted to ask Oliver to stop, but couldn’t. He took the bowl in his hands and brought it to her.
“Look,” he commanded.
“Look,” he ordered.
She bent forward, and at the bottom saw a blue fire, of a peculiar solidity, as though it consisted of molten metal. It was not still, but writhed strangely, like serpents of fire tortured by their own unearthly ardour.
She leaned forward and at the bottom saw a blue flame, oddly solid, as if it was made of molten metal. It wasn’t motionless but twisted oddly, like flaming serpents tormented by their own otherworldly heat.
“Breathe very deeply.”
“Take a deep breath.”
She did as he told her. A sudden trembling came over her, and darkness fell across her eyes. She tried to cry out, but could utter no sound. Her brain reeled. It seemed to her that Haddo bade her cover her face. She gasped for breath, and it was as if the earth spun under her feet. She appeared to travel at an immeasurable speed. She made a slight movement, and Haddo told her not to look round. An immense terror seized her. She did not know whither she was borne, and still they went quickly, quickly; and the hurricane itself would have lagged behind them. At last their motion ceased; and Oliver was holding her arm.
She did what he asked. A sudden shaking overwhelmed her, and darkness closed in around her eyes. She tried to scream, but no sound came out. Her mind spun. It felt like Haddo was telling her to cover her face. She gasped for air, as if the ground was spinning beneath her. It felt like she was moving at an unimaginable speed. She shifted slightly, and Haddo told her not to look back. An enormous fear gripped her. She had no idea where she was being taken, and still they moved faster and faster; even a hurricane would have struggled to keep up. Finally, they stopped, and Oliver was holding her arm.
“Don’t be afraid,” he said. “Open your eyes and stand up.”
“Don’t be scared,” he said. “Open your eyes and get up.”
The night had fallen; but it was not the comfortable night that soothes the troubled minds of mortal men; it was a night that agitated the soul mysteriously so that each nerve in the body tingled. There was a lurid darkness which displayed and yet distorted the objects that surrounded them. No moon shone in the sky, but small stars appeared to dance on the heather, vague night-fires like spirits of the damned. They stood in a vast and troubled waste, with huge stony boulders and leafless trees, rugged and gnarled like tortured souls in pain. It was as if there had been a devastating storm, and the country reposed after the flood of rain and the tempestuous wind and the lightning. All things about them appeared dumbly to suffer, like a man racked by torments who has not the strength even to realize that his agony has ceased. Margaret heard the flight of monstrous birds, and they seemed to whisper strange things on their passage. Oliver took her hand. He led her steadily to a cross-road, and she did not know if they walked amid rocks or tombs.
The night had fallen, but it wasn’t the comforting kind that calms troubled minds; it was a night that stirred the soul in such a way that every nerve in the body was on edge. There was a sickly darkness that both revealed and distorted the shapes around them. No moon lit up the sky, but small stars flickered like dancing spirits on the heather, faintly glowing like lost souls. They stood in a vast, troubled wasteland filled with massive stone boulders and leafless trees, rugged and twisted like tortured souls in anguish. It felt as if a devastating storm had passed, and the land lay still after the heavy rain, the wild winds, and the flashing lightning. Everything around them seemed to suffer silently, like a man plagued by torment who lacks the strength to even notice that his pain has ended. Margaret heard the flight of monstrous birds, and they appeared to whisper strange secrets as they swept by. Oliver took her hand. He led her firmly to a crossroad, and she couldn't tell if they were walking among rocks or tombs.
She heard the sound of a trumpet, and from all parts, strangely appearing where before was nothing, a turbulent assembly surged about her. That vast empty space was suddenly filled by shadowy forms, and they swept along like the waves of the sea, crowding upon one another’s heels. And it seemed that all the mighty dead appeared before her; and she saw grim tyrants, and painted courtesans, and Roman emperors in their purple, and sultans of the East. All those fierce evil women of olden time passed by her side, and now it was Mona Lisa and now the subtle daughter of Herodias. And Jezebel looked out upon her from beneath her painted brows, and Cleopatra turned away a wan, lewd face; and she saw the insatiable mouth and the wanton eyes of Messalina, and Fustine was haggard with the eternal fires of lust. She saw cardinals in their scarlet, and warriors in their steel, gay gentlemen in periwigs, and ladies in powder and patch. And on a sudden, like leaves by the wind, all these were driven before the silent throngs of the oppressed; and they were innumerable as the sands of the sea. Their thin faces were earthy with want and cavernous from disease, and their eyes were dull with despair. They passed in their tattered motley, some in the fantastic rags of the beggars of Albrecht Dürer and some in the grey cerecloths of Le Nain; many wore the blouses and the caps of the rabble in France, and many the dingy, smoke-grimed weeds of English poor. And they surged onward like a riotous crowd in narrow streets flying in terror before the mounted troops. It seemed as though all the world were gathered there in strange confusion.
She heard the blast of a trumpet, and from everywhere, oddly appearing where there was nothing before, a chaotic crowd surged around her. That vast empty space was suddenly filled with shadowy figures, sweeping along like waves in the sea, crowding on each other's heels. It seemed as if all the great dead had gathered before her; she saw grim tyrants, painted courtesans, Roman emperors in their purple robes, and Eastern sultans. All those fierce, wicked women from history passed by her side, now one moment it was Mona Lisa and the next the cunning daughter of Herodias. Jezebel glared at her from beneath her painted brows, and Cleopatra turned away with a pale, suggestive face; she saw the insatiable mouth and the lascivious eyes of Messalina, and Fustine looked worn from the endless fires of desire. She saw cardinals in their scarlet robes, warriors in their armor, dapper gentlemen in periwigs, and ladies adorned with powder and patches. Then suddenly, like leaves in the wind, all these figures were pushed along by the silent masses of the oppressed; and they were as countless as the sands of the sea. Their gaunt faces showed signs of hunger and were hollow from illness, and their eyes were dim with hopelessness. They passed in their ragged clothing, some in the whimsical rags of Albrecht Dürer's beggars and others in the grey clothes of Le Nain’s figures; many wore the blouses and caps of the French lower class, while many were in the soot-stained rags of the English poor. They surged onward like a riotous crowd in narrow streets, fleeing in fear before the mounted troops. It felt as if the entire world had gathered there in strange chaos.
Then all again was void; and Margaret’s gaze was riveted upon a great, ruined tree that stood in that waste place, alone, in ghastly desolation; and though a dead thing, it seemed to suffer a more than human pain. The lightning had torn it asunder, but the wind of centuries had sought in vain to drag up its roots. The tortured branches, bare of any twig, were like a Titan’s arms, convulsed with intolerable anguish. And in a moment she grew sick with fear, for a change came into the tree, and the tremulousness of life was in it; the rough bark was changed into brutish flesh and the twisted branches into human arms. It became a monstrous, goat-legged thing, more vast than the creatures of nightmare. She saw the horns and the long beard, the great hairy legs with their hoofs, and the man’s rapacious hands. The face was horrible with lust and cruelty, and yet it was divine. It was Pan, playing on his pipes, and the lecherous eyes caressed her with a hideous tenderness. But even while she looked, as the mist of early day, rising, discloses a fair country, the animal part of that ghoulish creature seemed to fall away, and she saw a lovely youth, titanic but sublime, leaning against a massive rock. He was more beautiful than the Adam of Michelangelo who wakes into life at the call of the Almighty; and, like him freshly created, he had the adorable languor of one who feels still in his limbs the soft rain on the loose brown earth. Naked and full of majesty he lay, the outcast son of the morning; and she dared not look upon his face, for she knew it was impossible to bear the undying pain that darkened it with ruthless shadows. Impelled by a great curiosity, she sought to come nearer, but the vast figure seemed strangely to dissolve into a cloud; and immediately she felt herself again surrounded by a hurrying throng. Then came all legendary monsters and foul beasts of a madman’s fancy; in the darkness she saw enormous toads, with paws pressed to their flanks, and huge limping scarabs, shelled creatures the like of which she had never seen, and noisome brutes with horny scales and round crabs’ eyes, uncouth primeval things, and winged serpents, and creeping animals begotten of the slime. She heard shrill cries and peals of laughter and the terrifying rattle of men at the point of death. Haggard women, dishevelled and lewd, carried wine; and when they spilt it there were stains like the stains of blood. And it seemed to Margaret that a fire burned in her veins, and her soul fled from her body; but a new soul came in its place, and suddenly she knew all that was obscene. She took part in some festival of hideous lust, and the wickedness of the world was patent to her eyes. She saw things so vile that she screamed in terror, and she heard Oliver laugh in derision by her side. It was a scene of indescribable horror, and she put her hands to her eyes so that she might not see.
Then everything went quiet again, and Margaret's eyes were fixed on a huge, ruined tree standing alone in that desolate place. It was a dead thing, yet it seemed to endure a pain that was more than human. Lightning had split it apart, but the winds of ages had failed to uproot it. The tortured branches, stripped of any leaves, resembled a Titan’s arms, twisting in unbearable agony. In an instant, she felt a wave of fear, for the tree suddenly changed, and she sensed a flicker of life in it; the rough bark transformed into brutish flesh, and the twisted branches became human arms. It morphed into a monstrous, goat-legged creature, larger than any nightmare. She saw its horns and long beard, its massive hairy legs with hooves, and its greedy hands. Its face was horrifying with a mix of lust and cruelty, yet somehow divine. It was Pan, playing his pipes, and his predatory eyes gazed at her with a twisted tenderness. But as she watched, like morning mist revealing a beautiful landscape, the animalistic part of that grotesque being began to fade away, revealing a stunning young man, huge yet sublime, leaning against a massive rock. He was more beautiful than Michelangelo’s Adam, who breathes to life at God’s call; and, much like him, newly created, he had the alluring languor of one still feeling the gentle rain on the loose brown earth. Naked and majestic, he lay there, the rebel son of dawn. She didn’t dare look upon his face, knowing it would be impossible to endure the unending pain casting ruthless shadows over it. Driven by intense curiosity, she tried to move closer, but the enormous figure strangely melted into a cloud; and in an instant, she felt herself surrounded again by a rush of people. Legendary monsters and the grotesque beasts from a madman’s imagination came forth; in the gloom, she saw gigantic toads, their paws pressed to their sides, and large, limping scarabs, strange creatures she had never encountered, along with repulsive beasts covered in scaly skin and round crab-like eyes, bizarre primitive entities, serpent-like creatures with wings, and creeping beings born from muck. She heard high-pitched screams and bursts of laughter, as well as the chilling rattle of dying men. Haggard, disheveled women brought wine, and when they spilled it, it left stains like blood. It felt to Margaret as if fire coursed through her veins, and her soul escaped from her body; but a new soul took its place, and suddenly she understood everything obscene. She found herself part of a festival of horrifying lust, and the world’s wickedness was plain to her. She witnessed such vile things that she screamed in terror, and she heard Oliver’s mocking laughter beside her. It was a scene of unimaginable horror, and she covered her eyes, desperate not to see.
She felt Oliver Haddo take her hands. She would not let him drag them away. Then she heard him speak.
She felt Oliver Haddo take her hands. She wouldn't let him pull them away. Then she heard him speak.
“You need not be afraid.”
"You don't need to be afraid."
His voice was quite natural once more, and she realized with a start that she was sitting quietly in the studio. She looked around her with frightened eyes. Everything was exactly as it had been. The early night of autumn was fallen, and the only light in the room came from the fire. There was still that vague, acrid scent of the substance which Haddo had burned.
His voice was completely natural again, and she suddenly realized she was sitting quietly in the studio. She looked around with wide, scared eyes. Everything was just as it had been. It was early autumn night, and the only light in the room came from the fire. There was still that faint, sharp smell of the substance Haddo had burned.
“Shall I light the candles?” he said.
“Should I light the candles?” he asked.
He struck a match and lit those which were on the piano. They threw a strange light. Then Margaret suddenly remembered all that she had seen, and she remembered that Haddo had stood by her side. Shame seized her, intolerable shame, so that the colour, rising to her cheeks, seemed actually to burn them. She hid her face in her hands and burst into tears.
He struck a match and lit the ones on the piano. They cast an unusual light. Then Margaret suddenly recalled everything she had seen, and she remembered that Haddo had been right next to her. A wave of shame washed over her, an unbearable shame, making her cheeks feel like they were on fire. She covered her face with her hands and broke down in tears.
“Go away,” she said. “For God’s sake, go.”
“Go away,” she said. “For God’s sake, just leave.”
He looked at her for a moment; and the smile came to his lips which Susie had seen after his tussle with Arthur, when last he was in the studio.
He looked at her for a moment, and a smile appeared on his lips that Susie had seen after his fight with Arthur the last time he was in the studio.
“When you want me you will find me in the Rue de Vaugiraud, number 209,” he said. “Knock at the second door on the left, on the third floor.”
“When you want me, you’ll find me at 209 Rue de Vaugiraud,” he said. “Knock on the second door on the left, on the third floor.”
She did not answer. She could only think of her appalling shame.
She didn’t respond. All she could think about was her overwhelming shame.
“I’ll write it down for you in case you forget.”
“I’ll jot it down for you just in case you forget.”
He scribbled the address on a sheet of paper that he found on the table. Margaret took no notice, but sobbed as though her heart would break. Suddenly, looking up with a start, she saw that he was gone. She had not heard him open the door or close it. She sank down on her knees and prayed desperately, as though some terrible danger threatened her.
He quickly wrote the address on a piece of paper he found on the table. Margaret didn’t pay attention and cried as if her heart was breaking. Suddenly, she looked up in shock and noticed he was gone. She hadn’t heard him open or close the door. She sank to her knees and prayed frantically, as if some awful danger was coming for her.
But when she heard Susie’s key in the door, Margaret sprang to her feet. She stood with her back to the fireplace, her hands behind her, in the attitude of a prisoner protesting his innocence. Susie was too much annoyed to observe this agitation.
But when she heard Susie’s key in the door, Margaret jumped to her feet. She stood with her back to the fireplace, her hands behind her, like a prisoner claiming he’s innocent. Susie was too annoyed to notice this agitation.
“Why on earth didn’t you come to tea?” she asked. “I couldn’t make out what had become of you.”
“Why on earth didn’t you come to tea?” she asked. “I couldn’t figure out what happened to you.”
“I had a dreadful headache,” answered Margaret, trying to control herself.
“I had a terrible headache,” replied Margaret, trying to hold it together.
Susie flung herself down wearily in a chair. Margaret forced herself to speak.
Susie collapsed into a chair, exhausted. Margaret made an effort to speak.
“Had Nancy anything particular to say to you?” she asked.
“Did Nancy have anything specific to tell you?” she asked.
“She never turned up,” answered Susie irritably. “I can’t understand it. I waited till the train came in, but there was no sign of her. Then I thought she might have hit upon that time by chance and was not coming from England, so I walked about the station for half an hour.”
“She never showed up,” Susie replied, annoyed. “I can’t get it. I waited until the train arrived, but there was no sign of her. Then I figured she might have arrived at that time by coincidence and wasn’t coming from England, so I wandered around the station for half an hour.”
She went to the chimneypiece, on which had been left the telegram that summoned her to the Gare du Nord, and read it again. She gave a little cry of surprise.
She walked over to the mantelpiece, where the telegram that called her to the Gare du Nord was still sitting, and read it again. She let out a small gasp of surprise.
“How stupid of me! I never noticed the postmark. It was sent from the Rue Littré.”
“How foolish of me! I never noticed the postmark. It was sent from Rue Littré.”
This was less than ten minutes’ walk from the studio. Susie looked at the message with perplexity.
This was less than a ten-minute walk from the studio. Susie looked at the message, confused.
“I wonder if someone has been playing a silly practical joke on me.” She shrugged her shoulders. “But it’s too foolish. If I were a suspicious woman,” she smiled, “I should think you had sent it yourself to get me out of the way.”
“I wonder if someone has been playing a dumb practical joke on me.” She shrugged her shoulders. “But it’s too silly. If I were a paranoid woman,” she smiled, “I would think you sent it yourself to get me out of the way.”
The idea flashed through Margaret that Oliver Haddo was the author of it. He might easily have seen Nancy’s name on the photograph during his first visit to the studio. She had no time to think before she answered lightly.
The thought crossed Margaret's mind that Oliver Haddo was the one behind it. He could have easily noticed Nancy's name on the photograph during his first visit to the studio. She didn’t have time to think before she responded casually.
“If I wanted to get rid of you, I should have no hesitation in saying so.”
“If I wanted to get rid of you, I wouldn’t hesitate to say it.”
“I suppose no one has been here?” asked Susie.
“I guess no one has been here?” asked Susie.
“No one.”
"Nobody."
The lie slipped from Margaret’s lips before she had made up her mind to tell it. Her heart gave a great beat against her chest. She felt herself redden.
The lie came out of Margaret's mouth before she had even decided to say it. Her heart pounded in her chest. She could feel herself blushing.
Susie got up to light a cigarette. She wished to rest her nerves. The box was on the table and, as she helped herself, her eyes fell carelessly on the address that Haddo had left. She picked it up and read it aloud.
Susie stood up to light a cigarette. She wanted to calm her nerves. The box was on the table, and as she took one for herself, her eyes casually landed on the address Haddo had left. She picked it up and read it out loud.
“Who on earth lives there?” she asked.
“Who in the world lives there?” she asked.
“I don’t know at all,” answered Margaret.
“I have no idea,” replied Margaret.
She braced herself for further questions, but Susie, without interest, put down the sheet of paper and struck a match.
She prepared herself for more questions, but Susie, uninterested, set the sheet of paper down and lit a match.
Margaret was ashamed. Her nature was singularly truthful, and it troubled her extraordinarily that she had lied to her greatest friend. Something stronger than herself seemed to impel her. She would have given much to confess her two falsehoods, but had not the courage. She could not bear that Susie’s implicit trust in her straightforwardness should be destroyed; and the admission that Oliver Haddo had been there would entail a further acknowledgment of the nameless horrors she had witnessed. Susie would think her mad.
Margaret felt ashamed. She was naturally honest, and it deeply upset her that she had lied to her closest friend. Something beyond her control seemed to drive her. She would have given anything to admit to her two lies, but she didn't have the courage. She couldn't stand the thought of breaking Susie’s complete trust in her honesty; admitting that Oliver Haddo had been there would also mean confessing the unspeakable horrors she had seen. Susie would think she was crazy.
There was a knock at the door; and Margaret, her nerves shattered by all that she had endured, could hardly restrain a cry of terror. She feared that Haddo had returned. But it was Arthur Burdon. She greeted him with a passionate relief that was unusual, for she was by nature a woman of great self-possession. She felt excessively weak, physically exhausted as though she had gone a long journey, and her mind was highly wrought. Margaret remembered that her state had been the same on her first arrival in Paris, when, in her eagerness to get a preliminary glimpse of its marvels, she had hurried till her bones ached from one celebrated monument to another. They began to speak of trivial things. Margaret tried to join calmly in the conversation, but her voice sounded unnatural, and she fancied that more than once Arthur gave her a curious look. At length she could control herself no longer and burst into a sudden flood of tears. In a moment, uncomprehending but affectionate, he caught her in his arms. He asked tenderly what was the matter. He sought to comfort her. She wept ungovernably, clinging to him for protection.
There was a knock at the door, and Margaret, her nerves shattered by everything she had been through, could barely hold back a scream of fear. She worried that Haddo had come back. But it was Arthur Burdon. She welcomed him with an intense relief that surprised her, as she was typically a composed person. She felt extremely weak, physically drained as if she had been on a long journey, and her mind was racing. Margaret remembered feeling the same way when she first arrived in Paris, when her eagerness to see its wonders made her rush from one famous landmark to another until her body ached. They started talking about trivial matters. Margaret tried to engage calmly in the conversation, but her voice felt unnatural, and she thought she noticed Arthur giving her a curious look more than once. Eventually, she could no longer keep it together and suddenly burst into tears. In an instant, he wrapped her in his arms, confused but caring. He gently asked what was wrong and tried to comfort her. She cried uncontrollably, holding on to him for protection.
“Oh, it’s nothing,” she gasped. “I don’t know what is the matter with me. I’m only nervous and frightened.”
“Oh, it’s nothing,” she said, catching her breath. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I’m just nervous and scared.”
Arthur had an idea that women were often afflicted with what he described by the old-fashioned name of vapours, and was not disposed to pay much attention to this vehement distress. He soothed her as he would have done a child.
Arthur thought that women were often troubled by what he called the outdated term "vapors," and he wasn't really inclined to take her intense distress seriously. He comforted her as he would a child.
“Oh, take care of me, Arthur. I’m so afraid that some dreadful thing will happen to me. I want all your strength. Promise that you’ll never forsake me.”
“Oh, please take care of me, Arthur. I’m really scared that something terrible is going to happen to me. I need all your support. Promise you’ll never leave me.”
He laughed, as he kissed away her tears, and she tried to smile.
He laughed, wiping away her tears with kisses, and she attempted to smile.
“Why can’t we be married at once?” she asked. “I don’t want to wait any longer. I shan’t feel safe till I’m actually your wife.”
“Why can’t we just get married right away?” she asked. “I don’t want to wait any longer. I won’t feel secure until I’m really your wife.”
He reasoned with her very gently. After all, they were to be married in a few weeks. They could not easily hasten matters, for their house was not yet ready, and she needed time to get her clothes. The date had been fixed by her. She listened sullenly to his words. Their wisdom was plain, and she did not see how she could possibly insist. Even if she told him all that had passed he would not believe her; he would think she was suffering from some trick of her morbid fancy.
He spoke to her softly. They were getting married in a few weeks, after all. They couldn’t rush things because their house wasn’t ready yet, and she needed time to get her clothes. She had set the date. She listened to him with a frown. His advice was clear, and she couldn’t see how she could argue. Even if she told him everything that happened, he wouldn’t believe her; he would think she was just imagining things due to her anxiety.
“If anything happens to me,” she answered, with the dark, anguished eyes of a hunted beast, “you will be to blame.”
“If anything happens to me,” she replied, her eyes filled with fear and desperation like a cornered animal, “you will be the one at fault.”
“I promise you that nothing will happen.”
“I promise you that nothing is going to happen.”
Chapter IX
Margaret’s night was disturbed, and next day she was unable to go about her work with her usual tranquillity. She tried to reason herself into a natural explanation of the events that had happened. The telegram that Susie had received pointed to a definite scheme on Haddo’s part, and suggested that his sudden illness was but a device to get into the studio. Once there, he had used her natural sympathy as a means whereby to exercise his hypnotic power, and all she had seen was merely the creation of his own libidinous fancy. But though she sought to persuade herself that, in playing a vile trick on her, he had taken a shameful advantage of her pity, she could not look upon him with anger. Her contempt for him, her utter loathing, were alloyed with a feeling that aroused in her horror and dismay. She could not get the man out of her thoughts. All that he had said, all that she had seen, seemed, as though it possessed a power of material growth, unaccountably to absorb her. It was as if a rank weed were planted in her heart and slid long poisonous tentacles down every artery, so that each part of her body was enmeshed. Work could not distract her, conversation, exercise, art, left her listless; and between her and all the actions of life stood the flamboyant, bulky form of Oliver Haddo. She was terrified of him now as never before, but curiously had no longer the physical repulsion which hitherto had mastered all other feelings. Although she repeated to herself that she wanted never to see him again, Margaret could scarcely resist an overwhelming desire to go to him. Her will had been taken from her, and she was an automaton. She struggled, like a bird in the fowler’s net with useless beating of the wings; but at the bottom of her heart she was dimly conscious that she did not want to resist. If he had given her that address, it was because he knew she would use it. She did not know why she wanted to go to him; she had nothing to say to him; she knew only that it was necessary to go. But a few days before she had seen the Phèdre of Racine, and she felt on a sudden all the torments that wrung the heart of that unhappy queen; she, too, struggled aimlessly to escape from the poison that the immortal gods poured in her veins. She asked herself frantically whether a spell had been cast over her, for now she was willing to believe that Haddo’s power was all-embracing. Margaret knew that if she yielded to the horrible temptation nothing could save her from destruction. She would have cried for help to Arthur or to Susie, but something, she knew not what, prevented her. At length, driven almost to distraction, she thought that Dr Porhoët might do something for her. He, at least, would understand her misery. There seemed not a moment to lose, and she hastened to his house. They told her he was out. Her heart sank, for it seemed that her last hope was gone. She was like a person drowning, who clings to a rock; and the waves dash against him, and beat upon his bleeding hands with a malice all too human, as if to tear them from their refuge.
Margaret's night was restless, and the next day she struggled to go about her work with her usual calm. She attempted to convince herself that there was a logical explanation for the events that had occurred. The telegram that Susie had received pointed to a clear plan on Haddo's part and suggested that his sudden illness was just a trick to get into the studio. Once there, he had exploited her natural sympathy to exert his hypnotic power, and everything she had seen was merely a product of his own twisted imagination. Yet, even as she tried to convince herself that he had taken a disgraceful advantage of her pity by playing a cruel trick, she couldn't feel angry with him. Her contempt and complete disgust for him were mixed with a feeling of horror and distress. She couldn't get him out of her mind. Everything he had said, everything she had witnessed, seemed to possess a strange power, unreasonably consuming her. It felt as if a noxious weed had been planted in her heart, sending out long, poisonous tendrils into every part of her, enmeshing her completely. Work couldn't distract her, and conversations, exercise, and art left her feeling empty; between her and all of life's activities stood the gaudy, bulky figure of Oliver Haddo. She was more terrified of him than ever, but strangely, she no longer felt the physical disgust that had previously overwhelmed all her other emotions. Although she repeatedly told herself that she never wanted to see him again, Margaret could hardly resist an overwhelming urge to go to him. Her will felt stripped away, rendering her an automaton. She fought against it, like a bird caught in a trap, flapping its wings in futility; yet deep down, she was vaguely aware that she didn't truly want to resist. If he had given her that address, it was because he knew she would use it. She didn't understand why she wanted to see him; she had nothing to say to him, yet she felt it was necessary to go. Just a few days before, she had seen Racine's *Phèdre*, and suddenly she felt all the anguish that tormented that unfortunate queen; she, too, struggled fruitlessly to escape the poison the immortal gods had injected into her veins. Frantically, she questioned whether a spell had been placed on her, as she was now willing to believe that Haddo's power was all-encompassing. Margaret knew that if she succumbed to the dreadful temptation, nothing could save her from ruin. She would have cried for help to Arthur or Susie, but something she couldn't identify held her back. At last, nearly driven to madness, she thought that Dr. Porhoët might be able to help her. He would at least understand her suffering. There seemed to be no time to waste, so she hurried to his house. They told her he was out. Her heart sank, as it felt like her last hope had vanished. She felt like someone drowning, clinging to a rock; the waves crashed against her, mercilessly battering her bleeding hands as if to pull her from her sanctuary.
Instead of going to the sketch-class, which was held at six in the evening, she hurried to the address that Oliver Haddo had given her. She went along the crowded street stealthily, as though afraid that someone would see her, and her heart was in a turmoil. She desired with all her might not to go, and sought vehemently to prevent herself, and yet withal she went. She ran up the stairs and knocked at the door. She remembered his directions distinctly. In a moment Oliver Haddo stood before her. He did not seem astonished that she was there. As she stood on the landing, it occurred to her suddenly that she had no reason to offer for her visit, but his words saved her from any need for explanation.
Instead of going to the sketch class at six in the evening, she rushed to the address Oliver Haddo had given her. She walked down the busy street quietly, as if afraid someone might see her, and her heart was racing. She desperately didn’t want to go and tried hard to stop herself, but still, she went. She ran up the stairs and knocked on the door. She remembered his instructions clearly. Moments later, Oliver Haddo appeared in front of her. He didn’t seem surprised that she was there. As she stood on the landing, it suddenly hit her that she had no reason to justify her visit, but his words freed her from needing to explain.
“I’ve been waiting for you,” he said.
“I've been waiting for you,” he said.
Haddo led her into a sitting-room. He had an apartment in a maison meublée, and heavy hangings, the solid furniture of that sort of house in Paris, was unexpected in connexion with him. The surroundings were so commonplace that they seemed to emphasise his singularity. There was a peculiar lack of comfort, which suggested that he was indifferent to material things. The room was large, but so cumbered that it gave a cramped impression. Haddo dwelt there as if he were apart from any habitation that might be his. He moved cautiously among the heavy furniture, and his great obesity was somehow more remarkable. There was the acrid perfume which Margaret remembered a few days before in her vision of an Eastern city.
Haddo took her into the living room. He had an apartment in a furnished building, and the heavy drapes and solid furniture typical of those places in Paris were an unexpected match for him. The surroundings were so ordinary that they highlighted his uniqueness. There was a strange lack of comfort that made it seem like he didn’t care about material things. The room was big, but so cluttered that it felt cramped. Haddo seemed to exist there as if he were separate from any home he might actually have. He moved carefully among the heavy furniture, and his considerable size became even more noticeable. There was the sharp scent that Margaret remembered from her vision of an Eastern city a few days earlier.
Asking her to sit down, he began to talk as if they were old acquaintances between whom nothing of moment had occurred. At last she took her courage in both hands.
Asking her to take a seat, he started talking like they were old friends who hadn't experienced anything significant. Finally, she mustered her courage.
“Why did you make me come here?” she asked suddenly,
“Why did you make me come here?” she asked suddenly,
“You give me credit now for very marvellous powers,” he smiled.
“You're giving me a lot of credit for some amazing abilities,” he smiled.
“You knew I should come.”
“You knew I had to come.”
“I knew.”
“I knew.”
“What have I done to you that you should make me so unhappy? I want you to leave me alone.”
“What have I done to you that makes you want to make me so unhappy? I need you to just leave me alone.”
“I shall not prevent you from going out if you choose to go. No harm has come to you. The door is open.”
“I won’t stop you from going out if that’s what you want to do. You haven't been harmed. The door is open.”
Her heart beat quickly, painfully almost, and she remained silent. She knew that she did not want to go. There was something that drew her strangely to him, and she was ceasing to resist. A strange feeling began to take hold of her, creeping stealthily through her limbs; and she was terrified, but unaccountably elated.
Her heart raced, almost painfully, and she stayed quiet. She realized she didn't want to leave. Something about him oddly attracted her, and she was starting to stop resisting. A strange feeling began to take over her, sneaking through her body; she was scared, but inexplicably thrilled.
He began to talk with that low voice of his that thrilled her with a curious magic. He spoke not of pictures now, nor of books, but of life. He told her of strange Eastern places where no infidel had been, and her sensitive fancy was aflame with the honeyed fervour of his phrase. He spoke of the dawn upon sleeping desolate cities, and the moonlit nights of the desert, of the sunsets with their splendour, and of the crowded streets at noon. The beauty of the East rose before her. He told her of many-coloured webs and of silken carpets, the glittering steel of armour damascened, and of barbaric, priceless gems. The splendour of the East blinded her eyes. He spoke of frankincense and myrrh and aloes, of heavy perfumes of the scent-merchants, and drowsy odours of the Syrian gardens. The fragrance of the East filled her nostrils. And all these things were transformed by the power of his words till life itself seemed offered to her, a life of infinite vivacity, a life of freedom, a life of supernatural knowledge. It seemed to her that a comparison was drawn for her attention between the narrow round which awaited her as Arthur’s wife and this fair, full existence. She shuddered to think of the dull house in Harley Street and the insignificance of its humdrum duties. But it was possible for her also to enjoy the wonder of the world. Her soul yearned for a beauty that the commonalty of men did not know. And what devil suggested, a warp as it were in the woof of Oliver’s speech, that her exquisite loveliness gave her the right to devote herself to the great art of living? She felt a sudden desire for perilous adventures. As though fire passed through her, she sprang to her feet and stood with panting bosom, her flashing eyes bright with the multi-coloured pictures that his magic presented.
He started to talk in that low voice of his that fascinated her with a strange allure. He didn’t talk about images or books anymore, but about life. He shared stories of exotic Eastern places where no outsider had set foot, and her vivid imagination flared up with the sweet intensity of his words. He described the dawn breaking over quiet, abandoned cities, and the moonlit nights in the desert, the stunning sunsets, and the bustling streets at noon. The beauty of the East came alive in her mind. He talked about colorful fabrics and silk carpets, the shimmering steel of ornate armor, and rare, priceless gems. The splendor of the East overwhelmed her. He mentioned frankincense, myrrh, and aloes, the heavy scents from merchants, and the dreamy aromas of Syrian gardens. The fragrance of the East filled her senses. All of these things were transformed by the power of his words until life itself seemed to be offered to her—a life of endless energy, a life of freedom, a life filled with extraordinary knowledge. It seemed to her that there was a stark contrast between the limited future that awaited her as Arthur’s wife and this beautiful, full existence. She shuddered at the thought of the dull house on Harley Street and the monotony of its mundane chores. But it was also possible for her to embrace the wonders of the world. Her soul longed for a beauty that the ordinary people didn’t understand. And what devil suggested, as if it were a twist in Oliver’s speech, that her exquisite beauty entitled her to embrace the great art of living? She suddenly craved exciting adventures. A surge of energy coursed through her, and she jumped to her feet, standing there with a racing heart, her bright eyes shining with the colorful visions that his magic created.
Oliver Haddo stood too, and they faced one another. Then, on a sudden, she knew what the passion was that consumed her. With a quick movement, his eyes more than ever strangely staring, he took her in his arms, and he kissed her lips. She surrendered herself to him voluptuously. Her whole body burned with the ecstasy of his embrace.
Oliver Haddo stood up too, and they faced each other. Then, all of a sudden, she understood what the passion was that consumed her. With a quick movement, his gaze even more intense, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips. She yielded to him eagerly. Her entire body ignited with the ecstasy of his embrace.
“I think I love you,” she said, hoarsely.
“I think I love you,” she said, softly.
She looked at him. She did not feel ashamed.
She looked at him. She didn't feel embarrassed.
“Now you must go,” he said.
“Now you have to go,” he said.
He opened the door, and, without another word, she went. She walked through the streets as if nothing at all had happened. She felt neither remorse nor revulsion.
He opened the door, and without saying anything else, she left. She walked through the streets as if nothing had happened. She felt neither guilt nor disgust.
Then Margaret felt every day that uncontrollable desire to go to him; and, though she tried to persuade herself not to yield, she knew that her effort was only a pretence: she did not want anything to prevent her. When it seemed that some accident would do so, she could scarcely control her irritation. There was always that violent hunger of the soul which called her to him, and the only happy hours she had were those spent in his company. Day after day she felt that complete ecstasy when he took her in his huge arms, and kissed her with his heavy, sensual lips. But the ecstasy was extraordinarily mingled with loathing, and her physical attraction was allied with physical abhorrence.
Then Margaret felt that uncontrollable urge to be with him every day; and, even though she tried to convince herself not to give in, she knew her efforts were just for show: she didn’t really want anything to get in her way. When it seemed that something might stop her, she could hardly contain her frustration. There was always that intense craving in her heart that drew her to him, and the only truly happy moments she had were those spent by his side. Day after day, she experienced that overwhelming joy when he wrapped his strong arms around her and kissed her with his full, sensual lips. But that joy was strangely mixed with disgust, and her physical desire was intertwined with a deep aversion.
Yet when he looked at her with those pale blue eyes, and threw into his voice those troubling accents, she forgot everything. He spoke of unhallowed things. Sometimes, as it were, he lifted a corner of the veil, and she caught a glimpse of terrible secrets. She understood how men had bartered their souls for infinite knowledge. She seemed to stand upon a pinnacle of the temple, and spiritual kingdoms of darkness, principalities of the unknown, were spread before her eyes to lure her to destruction. But of Haddo himself she learned nothing. She did not know if he loved her. She did not know if he had ever loved. He appeared to stand apart from human kind. Margaret discovered by chance that his mother lived, but he would not speak of her.
Yet when he looked at her with those pale blue eyes and infused his voice with those unsettling tones, she forgot everything. He talked about forbidden things. Sometimes, it felt like he lifted a corner of the veil, and she caught a glimpse of horrifying secrets. She realized how men had traded their souls for limitless knowledge. She felt as though she stood on a pinnacle of the temple, and spiritual realms of darkness, powers of the unknown, were laid out before her to tempt her toward ruin. But she learned nothing about Haddo himself. She didn’t know if he loved her. She didn’t know if he had ever loved. He seemed to be detached from humanity. Margaret discovered by chance that his mother was alive, but he wouldn’t talk about her.
“Some day you shall see her,” he said.
“Someday you will see her,” he said.
“When?”
"When?"
“Very soon.”
"Very soon."
Meanwhile her life proceeded with all outward regularity. She found it easy to deceive her friends, because it occurred to neither that her frequent absence was not due to the plausible reasons she gave. The lies which at first seemed intolerable now tripped glibly off her tongue. But though they were so natural, she was seized often with a panic of fear lest they should be discovered; and sometimes, suffering agonies of remorse, she would lie in bed at night and think with utter shame of the way she was using Arthur. But things had gone too far now, and she must let them take their course. She scarcely knew why her feelings towards him had so completely changed. Oliver Haddo had scarcely mentioned his name and yet had poisoned her mind. The comparison between the two was to Arthur’s disadvantage. She thought him a little dull now, and his commonplace way of looking at life contrasted with Haddo’s fascinating boldness. She reproached Arthur in her heart because he had never understood what was in her. He narrowed her mind. And gradually she began to hate him because her debt of gratitude was so great. It seemed unfair that he should have done so much for her. He forced her to marry him by his beneficence. Yet Margaret continued to discuss with him the arrangement of their house in Harley Street. It had been her wish to furnish the drawing-room in the style of Louis XV; and together they made long excursions to buy chairs or old pieces of silk with which to cover them. Everything should be perfect in its kind. The date of their marriage was fixed, and all the details were settled. Arthur was ridiculously happy. Margaret made no sign. She did not think of the future, and she spoke of it only to ward off suspicion. She was inwardly convinced now that the marriage would never take place, but what was to prevent it she did not know. She watched Susie and Arthur cunningly. But though she watched in order to conceal her own secret, it was another’s that she discovered. Suddenly Margaret became aware that Susie was deeply in love with Arthur Burdon. The discovery was so astounding that at first it seemed absurd.
Meanwhile, her life continued with all outward regularity. She found it easy to fool her friends because none of them considered that her frequent absences were anything other than the believable excuses she offered. The lies that initially felt unbearable now flowed easily from her lips. Even though they felt so natural, she often felt a panic about them being uncovered; and sometimes, overwhelmed with guilt, she would lie in bed at night, feeling utter shame about how she was using Arthur. But things had gone too far, and she had to let them take their course. She barely understood why her feelings toward him had changed so completely. Oliver Haddo had hardly mentioned Arthur's name, yet he had tainted her mind. The comparison between the two was clearly in Haddo's favor. She now thought Arthur was a bit dull, and his ordinary perspective on life contrasted sharply with Haddo’s intriguing boldness. In her heart, she blamed Arthur for never understanding her true self. He limited her thinking. Gradually, she began to resent him because her debt of gratitude felt so overwhelming. It seemed unfair that he had done so much for her. He pressured her into marrying him with his kindness. Yet, Margaret continued to discuss with him how to set up their house on Harley Street. She had wanted to furnish the drawing room in the Louis XV style, and together they made long trips to buy chairs or vintage silk to cover them. Everything had to be flawless. Their wedding date was set, and all the details were finalized. Arthur was ridiculously happy. Margaret showed no signs of joy. She didn’t think about the future, only mentioning it to avoid raising suspicion. Deep down, she was convinced that the marriage would never happen, but she didn’t know what was stopping it. She watched Susie and Arthur closely. However, while she was secretly keeping an eye on them, she stumbled upon another secret. Suddenly, Margaret realized that Susie was deeply in love with Arthur Burdon. The revelation was so shocking that at first, it felt ridiculous.
“You’ve never done that caricature of Arthur for me that you promised,” she said, suddenly.
“You’ve never done that caricature of Arthur for me that you promised,” she said, out of the blue.
“I’ve tried, but he doesn’t lend himself to it,” laughed Susie.
“I’ve tried, but he doesn’t go for it,” laughed Susie.
“With that long nose and the gaunt figure I should have thought you could make something screamingly funny.”
“With that long nose and skinny frame, I would have thought you could create something really funny.”
“How oddly you talk of him! Somehow I can only see his beautiful, kind eyes and his tender mouth. I would as soon do a caricature of him as write a parody on a poem I loved.”
“How strangely you speak of him! I can only picture his beautiful, kind eyes and his gentle mouth. I’d be just as likely to create a caricature of him as to write a parody of a poem I loved.”
Margaret took the portfolio in which Susie kept her sketches. She caught the look of alarm that crossed her friend’s face, but Susie had not the courage to prevent her from looking. She turned the drawings carelessly and presently came to a sheet upon which, in a more or less finished state, were half a dozen heads of Arthur. Pretending not to see it, she went on to the end. When she closed the portfolio Susie gave a sigh of relief.
Margaret picked up the portfolio where Susie stored her sketches. She noticed the alarmed expression on her friend's face, but Susie didn’t have the courage to stop her from looking. Margaret flipped through the drawings casually and soon found a sheet with about six sketches of Arthur, mostly finished. Acting like she hadn’t seen it, she continued flipping to the end. When she closed the portfolio, Susie let out a sigh of relief.
“I wish you worked harder,” said Margaret, as she put the sketches down. “I wonder you don’t do a head of Arthur as you can’t do a caricature.”
“I wish you worked harder,” said Margaret, putting down the sketches. “I’m surprised you don’t do a head of Arthur since you can’t do a caricature.”
“My dear, you mustn’t expect everyone to take such an overpowering interest in that young man as you do.”
“My dear, you shouldn’t expect everyone to be as interested in that young man as you are.”
The answer added a last certainty to Margaret’s suspicion. She told herself bitterly that Susie was no less a liar than she. Next day, when the other was out, Margaret looked through the portfolio once more, but the sketches of Arthur had disappeared. She was seized on a sudden with anger because Susie dared to love the man who loved her.
The answer gave Margaret one last reason to trust her suspicions. She told herself bitterly that Susie was just as much of a liar as she was. The next day, when the other was out, Margaret went through the portfolio again, but the sketches of Arthur were gone. Suddenly, she felt a surge of anger because Susie had the nerve to love the man who loved her.
The web in which Oliver Haddo enmeshed her was woven with skilful intricacy. He took each part of her character separately and fortified with consummate art his influence over her. There was something satanic in his deliberation, yet in actual time it was almost incredible that he could have changed the old abhorrence with which she regarded him into that hungry passion. Margaret could not now realize her life apart from his. At length he thought the time was ripe for the final step.
The web that Oliver Haddo tangled her up in was woven with skillful detail. He took each part of her character individually and expertly strengthened his influence over her. There was something almost devilish in his careful planning, yet it seemed almost unbelievable that he could have transformed her former disgust for him into such intense desire. Margaret could no longer imagine her life without him. Finally, he decided it was time to take the next big step.
“It may interest you to know that I’m leaving Paris on Thursday,” he said casually, one afternoon.
“It might interest you to know that I’m leaving Paris on Thursday,” he said casually, one afternoon.
She started to her feet and stared at him with bewildered eyes.
She got to her feet and looked at him with confused eyes.
“But what is to become of me?”
“But what will happen to me?”
“You will marry the excellent Mr Burdon.”
“You're going to marry the amazing Mr. Burdon.”
“You know I cannot live without you. How can you be so cruel?”
"You know I can't live without you. How can you be so heartless?"
“Then the only alternative is that you should accompany me.”
“Then the only option is for you to come with me.”
Her blood ran cold, and her heart seemed pressed in an iron vice.
Her blood ran cold, and her heart felt like it was being squeezed in a metal vice.
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“There is no need to be agitated. I am making you an eminently desirable offer of marriage.”
“There’s no need to be upset. I’m making you a highly appealing marriage proposal.”
She sank helplessly into her chair. Because she had refused to think of the future, it had never struck her that the time must come when it would be necessary to leave Haddo or to throw in her lot with his definitely. She was seized with revulsion. Margaret realized that, though an odious attraction bound her to the man, she loathed and feared him. The scales fell from her eyes. She remembered on a sudden Arthur’s great love and all that he had done for her sake. She hated herself. Like a bird at its last gasp beating frantically against the bars of a cage, Margaret made a desperate effort to regain her freedom. She sprang up.
She sank helplessly into her chair. Because she had refused to think about the future, it never occurred to her that the time would come when she would have to either leave Haddo or fully commit to him. She was filled with disgust. Margaret realized that, although she felt a troubling attraction to him, she actually loathed and feared him. The truth hit her. She suddenly remembered Arthur’s deep love and everything he had done for her. She hated herself. Like a bird on its last breath frantically trying to escape its cage, Margaret made a desperate attempt to regain her freedom. She jumped up.
“Let me go from here. I wish I’d never seen you. I don’t know what you’ve done with me.”
“Please let me leave. I wish I’d never met you. I don’t understand what you’ve done to me.”
“Go by all means if you choose,” he answered.
“Go ahead if you want,” he replied.
He opened the door, so that she might see he used no compulsion, and stood lazily at the threshold, with a hateful smile on his face. There was something terrible in his excessive bulk. Rolls of fat descended from his chin and concealed his neck. His cheeks were huge, and the lack of beard added to the hideous nakedness of his face. Margaret stopped as she passed him, horribly repelled yet horribly fascinated. She had an immense desire that he should take her again in his arms and press her lips with that red voluptuous mouth. It was as though fiends of hell were taking revenge upon her loveliness by inspiring in her a passion for this monstrous creature. She trembled with the intensity of her desire. His eyes were hard and cruel.
He opened the door so she could see he wasn’t forcing her and stood lazily in the doorway with a nasty smile on his face. There was something terrifying about his immense size. Rolls of fat hung from his chin, hiding his neck. His cheeks were enormous, and the lack of facial hair made his face look even more disgustingly bare. Margaret paused as she walked past him, both horrified and oddly captivated. She felt a strong urge for him to pull her back into his arms and kiss her with that red, seductive mouth. It was as if the demons of hell were seeking revenge on her beauty by stirring up a desire for this grotesque creature. She quivered with the intensity of her longing. His eyes were cold and cruel.
“Go,” he said.
"Go," he said.
She bent her head and fled from before him. To get home she passed through the gardens of the Luxembourg, but her legs failed her, and in exhaustion she sank upon a bench. The day was sultry. She tried to collect herself. Margaret knew well the part in which she sat, for in the enthusiastic days that seemed so long gone by she was accustomed to come there for the sake of a certain tree upon which her eyes now rested. It had all the slim delicacy of a Japanese print. The leaves were slender and fragile, half gold with autumn, half green, but so tenuous that the dark branches made a pattern of subtle beauty against the sky. The hand of a draughtsman could not have fashioned it with a more excellent skill. But now Margaret could take no pleasure in its grace. She felt a heartrending pang to think that thenceforward the consummate things of art would have no meaning for her. She had seen Arthur the evening before, and remembered with an agony of shame the lies to which she had been forced in order to explain why she could not see him till late that day. He had proposed that they should go to Versailles, and was bitterly disappointed when she told him they could not, as usual on Sundays, spend the whole day together. He accepted her excuse that she had to visit a sick friend. It would not have been so intolerable if he had suspected her of deceit, and his reproaches would have hardened her heart. It was his entire confidence which was so difficult to bear.
She lowered her head and hurried away from him. To get home, she walked through the Luxembourg gardens, but her legs gave out, and she collapsed on a bench. The day was hot and humid. She tried to pull herself together. Margaret was familiar with the spot where she sat, as in the happier days that felt so long ago, she would come there for a particular tree her eyes were now fixed on. It had the delicate elegance of a Japanese print. The leaves were thin and fragile, half golden from autumn, half green, but so delicate that the dark branches created a beautifully subtle pattern against the sky. A draftsman couldn’t have designed it with better skill. But now, Margaret found no joy in its beauty. She felt a deep sorrow at the thought that from now on, the masterpieces of art would hold no meaning for her. She had seen Arthur the night before and remembered with intense shame the lies she had to tell to explain why she couldn’t see him until late that day. He had suggested they go to Versailles, and he was deeply disappointed when she told him they couldn’t, as they usually couldn't on Sundays, spend the whole day together. He accepted her excuse about having to visit a sick friend. It wouldn't have been so unbearable if he had suspected her of lying; his reproaches would have made her heart harder. It was his complete trust that was so hard to handle.
“Oh, if I could only make a clean breast of it all,” she cried.
“Oh, if I could just come clean about everything,” she cried.
The bell of Saint Sulpice was ringing for vespers. Margaret walked slowly to the church, and sat down in the seats reserved in the transept for the needy. She hoped that the music she must hear there would rest her soul, and perhaps she might be able to pray. Of late she had not dared. There was a pleasant darkness in the place, and its large simplicity was soothing. In her exhaustion, she watched listlessly the people go to and fro. Behind her was a priest in the confessional. A little peasant girl, in a Breton coiffe, perhaps a maid-servant lately come from her native village to the great capital, passed in and knelt down. Margaret could hear her muttered words, and at intervals the deep voice of the priest. In three minutes she tripped neatly away. She looked so fresh in her plain black dress, so healthy and innocent, that Margaret could not restrain a sob of envy. The child had so little to confess, a few puny errors which must excite a smile on the lips of the gentle priest, and her candid spirit was like snow. Margaret would have given anything to kneel down and whisper in those passionless ears all that she suffered, but the priest’s faith and hers were not the same. They spoke a different tongue, not of the lips only but of the soul, and he would not listen to the words of an heretic.
The bell of Saint Sulpice was ringing for evening prayers. Margaret walked slowly to the church and sat down in the seats reserved in the transept for those in need. She hoped that the music she was about to hear would soothe her soul, and maybe she could find a way to pray. Lately, she hadn't dared to. There was a comforting darkness in the space, and its simple beauty was calming. In her fatigue, she watched the people moving back and forth without much interest. Behind her was a priest in the confessional. A little peasant girl, wearing a Breton coiffe, probably a maid who had just come from her village to the big city, came in and knelt down. Margaret could hear her whispered words and, occasionally, the deep voice of the priest. In just three minutes, she got up and left. She looked so fresh in her simple black dress, so healthy and innocent, that Margaret couldn’t help but feel a pang of envy. The child had so little to confess, just a few minor mistakes that would surely bring a smile to the gentle priest’s face, and her pure spirit was like snow. Margaret would have given anything to kneel down and whisper all her suffering into those untroubled ears, but the priest’s faith and hers were not the same. They spoke a different language, not just in words but in spirit, and he wouldn’t listen to the words of a heretic.
A long procession of seminarists came in from the college which is under the shadow of that great church, two by two, in black cassocks and short white surplices. Many were tonsured already. Some were quite young. Margaret watched their faces, wondering if they were tormented by such agony as she. But they had a living faith to sustain them, and if some, as was plain, were narrow and obtuse, they had at least a fixed rule which prevented them from swerving into treacherous byways. One of two had a wan ascetic look, such as the saints may have had when the terror of life was known to them only in the imaginings of the cloister. The canons of the church followed in their more gorgeous vestments, and finally the officiating clergy.
A long line of seminarists entered from the college near that grand church, walking two by two, dressed in black cassocks and short white surplices. Many had already been tonsured. Some were quite young. Margaret observed their faces, wondering if they experienced the same torment she felt. But they seemed to have a living faith to support them, and even if some, as it was obvious, were narrow-minded and dull, they at least had a set of rules that kept them from straying into dangerous paths. One or two had a pale, ascetic appearance, like the saints who probably knew the fear of life only in the fantasies of the cloister. The canons of the church followed in their more elaborate vestments, and finally the officiating clergy.
The music was beautiful. There was about it a staid, sad dignity; and it seemed to Margaret fit thus to adore God. But it did not move her. She could not understand the words that the priests chanted; their gestures, their movements to and fro, were strange to her. For her that stately service had no meaning. And with a great cry in her heart she said that God had forsaken her. She was alone in an alien land. Evil was all about her, and in those ceremonies she could find no comfort. What could she expect when the God of her fathers left her to her fate? So that she might not weep in front of all those people, Margaret with down-turned face walked to the door. She felt utterly lost. As she walked along the interminable street that led to her own house, she was shaken with sobs.
The music was beautiful. There was a solemn, sad dignity to it; and it seemed to Margaret that this was a fitting way to worship God. But it didn’t touch her. She couldn’t understand the words the priests were chanting; their gestures and movements didn’t make sense to her. To her, that grand service held no meaning. With a deep ache in her heart, she thought that God had abandoned her. She felt alone in a foreign land. Evil surrounded her, and in those rituals, she found no solace. What could she expect when the God of her ancestors turned his back on her? Trying not to cry in front of everyone, Margaret walked with her head down toward the door. She felt completely lost. As she walked down the endless street that led to her house, she was overwhelmed with sobs.
“God has forsaken me,” she repeated. “God has foresaken me.”
“God has abandoned me,” she repeated. “God has abandoned me.”
Next day, her eyes red with weeping, she dragged herself to Haddo’s door. When he opened it, she went in without a word. She sat down, and he watched her in silence.
Next day, her eyes red from crying, she pulled herself to Haddo’s door. When he opened it, she walked in without saying anything. She sat down, and he watched her in silence.
“I am willing to marry you whenever you choose,” she said at last.
“I’m ready to marry you whenever you want,” she finally said.
“I have made all the necessary arrangements.”
“I have made all the necessary arrangements.”
“You have spoken to me of your mother. Will you take me to her at once.”
“You’ve told me about your mom. Will you take me to her right away?”
The shadow of a smile crossed his lips.
The hint of a smile flashed across his lips.
“If you wish it.”
"Just say the word."
Haddo told her that they could be married before the Consul early enough on the Thursday morning to catch a train for England. She left everything in his hands.
Haddo told her they could get married in front of the Consul early Thursday morning and then catch a train to England. She left everything up to him.
“I’m desperately unhappy,” she said dully.
“I’m so unhappy,” she said flatly.
Oliver laid his hands upon her shoulders and looked into her eyes.
Oliver placed his hands on her shoulders and looked into her eyes.
“Go home, and you will forget your tears. I command you to be happy.”
“Go home, and you’ll forget your tears. I’m telling you to be happy.”
Then it seemed that the bitter struggle between the good and the evil in her was done, and the evil had conquered. She felt on a sudden curiously elated. It seemed no longer to matter that she deceived her faithful friends. She gave a bitter laugh, as she thought how easy it was to hoodwink them.
Then it felt like the intense battle between the good and the evil inside her was over, and the evil had won. She suddenly felt strangely uplifted. It no longer seemed to matter that she was deceiving her loyal friends. She gave a bitter laugh as she realized how easy it was to fool them.
Wednesday happened to be Arthur’s birthday, and he asked her to dine with him alone.
Wednesday was Arthur's birthday, and he asked her to have dinner alone with him.
“We’ll do ourselves proud, and hang the expense,” he said.
“We’ll make ourselves proud, no matter the cost,” he said.
They had arranged to eat at a fashionable restaurant on the other side of the river, and soon after seven he fetched her. Margaret was dressed with exceeding care. She stood in the middle of the room, waiting for Arthur’s arrival, and surveyed herself in the glass. Susie thought she had never been more beautiful.
They had planned to eat at a trendy restaurant across the river, and shortly after seven, he picked her up. Margaret was dressed very carefully. She stood in the middle of the room, waiting for Arthur to arrive, and looked at herself in the mirror. Susie thought she had never looked more beautiful.
“I think you’ve grown more pleasing to look upon than you ever were,” she said. “I don’t know what it is that has come over you of late, but there’s a depth in your eyes that is quite new. It gives you an odd mysteriousness which is very attractive.”
“I feel like you’re even more attractive than you used to be,” she said. “I’m not sure what’s changed with you lately, but there’s a depth in your eyes that I’ve never seen before. It gives you a strange mysteriousness that’s really appealing.”
Knowing Susie’s love for Arthur, she wondered whether her friend was not heartbroken as she compared her own plainness with the radiant beauty that was before her. Arthur came in, and Margaret did not move. He stopped at the door to look at her. Their eyes met. His heart beat quickly, and yet he was seized with awe. His good fortune was too great to bear, when he thought that this priceless treasure was his. He could have knelt down and worshipped as though a goddess of old Greece stood before him. And to him also her eyes had changed. They had acquired a burning passion which disturbed and yet enchanted him. It seemed that the lovely girl was changed already into a lovely woman. An enigmatic smile came to her lips.
Knowing Susie’s love for Arthur, she wondered if her friend wasn’t heartbroken as she compared her own plainness to the radiant beauty in front of her. Arthur entered, and Margaret stayed still. He paused at the door to look at her. Their eyes locked. His heart raced, but he was also filled with awe. His good fortune felt too overwhelming to comprehend when he realized that this priceless treasure was his. He could have knelt down and worshipped her as if she were a goddess from ancient Greece. And to him, her eyes had shifted as well. They radiated a burning passion that both disturbed and captivated him. It felt like the beautiful girl had already transformed into a stunning woman. An enigmatic smile appeared on her lips.
“Are you pleased?” she asked.
“Are you happy?” she asked.
Arthur came forward and Margaret put her hands on his shoulders.
Arthur stepped forward, and Margaret placed her hands on his shoulders.
“You have scent on,” he said.
"You have perfume on," he said.
He was surprised, for she had never used it before. It was a faint, almost acrid perfume that he did not know. It reminded him vaguely of those odours which he remembered in his childhood in the East. It was remote and strange. It gave Margaret a new and troubling charm. There had ever been something cold in her statuesque beauty, but this touch somehow curiously emphasized her sex. Arthur’s lips twitched, and his gaunt face grew pale with passion. His emotion was so great that it was nearly pain. He was puzzled, for her eyes expressed things that he had never seen in them before.
He was surprised, since she had never worn it before. It was a faint, almost sharp perfume that he didn’t recognize. It vaguely reminded him of scents from his childhood in the East. It felt distant and unusual. It gave Margaret a new and unsettling allure. There had always been something cold about her striking beauty, but this added something that oddly highlighted her femininity. Arthur's lips twitched, and his thin face became pale with desire. His feelings were so intense that it was almost painful. He was confused, because her eyes showed emotions he had never seen in them before.
“Why don’t you kiss me?” she said.
“Why don’t you kiss me?” she asked.
She did not see Susie, but knew that a quick look of anguish crossed her face. Margaret drew Arthur towards her. His hands began to tremble. He had never ventured to express the passion that consumed him, and when he kissed her it was with a restraint that was almost brotherly. Now their lips met. Forgetting that anyone else was in the room, he flung his arms around Margaret. She had never kissed him in that way before, and the rapture was intolerable. Her lips were like living fire. He could not take his own away. He forgot everything. All his strength, all his self-control, deserted him. It crossed his mind that at this moment he would willingly die. But the delight of it was so great that he could scarcely withhold a cry of agony. At length Susie’s voice reminded him of the world.
She didn't see Susie, but she knew a quick look of pain crossed her face. Margaret pulled Arthur closer. His hands started to shake. He had never dared to express the passion that consumed him, and when he kissed her, it felt almost like a brotherly gesture. Now their lips met. Forgetting anyone else was in the room, he wrapped his arms around Margaret. She had never kissed him like that before, and the ecstasy was overwhelming. Her lips felt like living fire. He couldn't pull away. He forgot everything. All his strength, all his self-control, vanished. He thought that in this moment, he would willingly die. But the pleasure was so intense that he could hardly suppress a cry of anguish. Eventually, Susie’s voice pulled him back to reality.
“You’d far better go out to dinner instead of behaving like a pair of complete idiots.”
“You’d be much better off going out to dinner instead of acting like a couple of complete idiots.”
She tried to make her tone as flippant as the words, but her voice was cut by a pang of agony. With a little laugh, Margaret withdrew from Arthur’s embrace and lightly looked at her friend. Susie’s brave smile died away as she caught this glance, for there was in it a malicious hatred that startled her. It was so unexpected that she was terrified. What had she done? She was afraid, dreadfully afraid, that Margaret had guessed her secret. Arthur stood as if his senses had left him, quivering still with the extremity of passion.
She tried to sound casual, but her voice was interrupted by a sharp pain. With a little laugh, Margaret pulled away from Arthur and glanced over at her friend. Susie's brave smile faded as she caught that look, which held a surprising malice that shocked her. It was so unexpected that she felt scared. What had she done? She was intensely afraid that Margaret had figured out her secret. Arthur stood there, as if he was in a daze, still trembling from an overwhelming rush of emotion.
“Susie says we must go,” smiled Margaret.
“Susie says we need to go,” smiled Margaret.
He could not speak. He could not regain the conventional manner of polite society. Very pale, like a man suddenly awaked from deep sleep, he went out at Margaret’s side. They walked along the passage. Though the door was closed behind them and they were out of earshot, Margaret seemed not withstanding to hear Susie’s passionate sobbing. It gave her a horrible delight.
He couldn’t speak. He couldn’t get back to the usual way of polite society. Very pale, like a man suddenly waking from a deep sleep, he walked out next to Margaret. They walked down the hallway. Even though the door was closed behind them and they were out of earshot, Margaret still seemed to hear Susie’s intense sobbing. It gave her a horrible thrill.
The tavern to which they went was on the Boulevard des Italiens, and at this date the most frequented in Paris. It was crowded, but Arthur had reserved a table in the middle of the room. Her radiant loveliness made people stare at Margaret as she passed, and her consciousness of the admiration she excited increased her beauty. She was satisfied that amid that throng of the best-dressed women in the world she had cause to envy no one. The gaiety was charming. Shaded lights gave an opulent cosiness to the scene, and there were flowers everywhere. Innumerable mirrors reflected women of the world, admirably gowned, actresses of renown, and fashionable courtesans. The noise was very great. A Hungarian band played in a distant corner, but the music was drowned by the loud talking of excited men and the boisterous laughter of women. It was plain that people had come to spend their money with a lavish hand. The vivacious crowd was given over with all its heart to the pleasure of the fleeting moment. Everyone had put aside grave thoughts and sorrow.
The tavern they went to was on the Boulevard des Italiens and was the most popular spot in Paris at the time. It was packed, but Arthur had reserved a table in the center of the room. Margaret’s stunning beauty made people stare as she walked by, and her awareness of the admiration she received only enhanced her charm. She felt no envy amidst that crowd of the best-dressed women in the world. The atmosphere was delightful. Soft lighting created an elegant coziness, and flowers were everywhere. Countless mirrors reflected the well-dressed women, famous actresses, and stylish courtesans. The noise level was high. A Hungarian band played in a corner, but their music was drowned out by the loud conversations of excited men and the joyful laughter of women. It was clear that people were eager to spend their money freely. The lively crowd was entirely focused on enjoying the moment, having set aside any serious thoughts or sorrows.
Margaret had never been in better spirits. The champagne went quickly to her head, and she talked all manner of charming nonsense. Arthur was enchanted. He was very proud, very pleased, and very happy. They talked of all the things they would do when they were married. They talked of the places they must go to, of their home and of the beautiful things with which they would fill it. Margaret’s animation was extraordinary. Arthur was amused at her delight with the brightness of the place, with the good things they ate, and with the wine. Her laughter was like a rippling brook. Everything tended to take him out of his usual reserve. Life was very pleasing, at that moment, and he felt singularly joyful.
Margaret had never felt better. The champagne quickly hit her, and she chatted away with all sorts of charming nonsense. Arthur was captivated. He felt proud, pleased, and incredibly happy. They talked about all the things they would do once they were married. They discussed the places they wanted to visit, their future home, and the beautiful things they would fill it with. Margaret's energy was extraordinary. Arthur found her joy in the brightness of the place, the delicious food they were enjoying, and the wine to be amusing. Her laughter flowed like a sparkling stream. Everything was pulling him out of his usual shell. Life felt wonderful at that moment, and he felt uniquely joyful.
“Let us drink to the happiness of our life,” he said.
“Let’s raise a glass to our happiness,” he said.
They touched glasses. He could not take his eyes away from her.
They clinked glasses. He couldn't take his eyes off her.
“You’re simply wonderful tonight,” he said. “I’m almost afraid of my good fortune.”
“You’re just amazing tonight,” he said. “I’m almost scared of how lucky I am.”
“What is there to be afraid of?” she cried.
“What is there to be scared of?” she shouted.
“I should like to lose something I valued in order to propitiate the fates. I am too happy now. Everything goes too well with me.”
“I want to lose something I cared about to appease the fates. I'm too happy right now. Everything is going too well for me.”
She gave a soft, low laugh and stretched out her hand on the table. No sculptor could have modelled its exquisite delicacy. She wore only one ring, a large emerald which Arthur had given her on their engagement. He could not resist taking her hand.
She let out a soft, low laugh and stretched her hand across the table. No sculptor could have captured its exquisite delicacy. She wore just one ring, a large emerald that Arthur had given her when they got engaged. He couldn't help but take her hand.
“Would you like to go on anywhere?” he said, when they had finished dinner and were drinking their coffee.
“Do you want to go anywhere else?” he asked, when they had finished dinner and were drinking their coffee.
“No, let us stay here. I must go to bed early, as I have a tiring day before me tomorrow.”
“No, let’s stay here. I need to go to bed early since I have a long day ahead of me tomorrow.”
“What are you going to do?” he asked.
“What are you going to do?” he asked.
“Nothing of any importance,” she laughed.
"Nothing that really matters," she laughed.
Presently the diners began to go in little groups, and Margaret suggested that they should saunter towards the Madeleine. The night was fine, but rather cold, and the broad avenue was crowded. Margaret watched the people. It was no less amusing than a play. In a little while, they took a cab and drove through the streets, silent already, that led to the quarter of the Montparnasse. They sat in silence, and Margaret nestled close to Arthur. He put his arm around her waist. In the shut cab that faint, oriental odour rose again to his nostrils, and his head reeled as it had before dinner.
Now the diners started to form small groups, and Margaret suggested they stroll towards the Madeleine. The night was nice, but a bit chilly, and the wide avenue was bustling. Margaret observed the crowd, finding it just as entertaining as a play. After a while, they took a cab and drove through the now quiet streets toward the Montparnasse district. They sat in silence, with Margaret leaning close to Arthur. He wrapped his arm around her waist. In the closed cab, that faint, exotic scent filled the air again, making his head spin like it had before dinner.
“You’ve made me very happy, Margaret,” he whispered. “I feel that, however long I live, I shall never have a happier day than this.”
“You’ve made me really happy, Margaret,” he whispered. “I feel that, no matter how long I live, I’ll never have a happier day than this.”
“Do you love me very much?” she asked, lightly.
“Do you love me a lot?” she asked, casually.
He did not answer, but took her face in his hands and kissed her passionately. They arrived at Margaret’s house, and she tripped up to the door. She held out her hand to him, smiling.
He didn’t say anything, but took her face in his hands and kissed her deeply. They got to Margaret’s house, and she stumbled up to the door. She held out her hand to him, smiling.
“Goodnight.”
“Good night.”
“It’s dreadful to think that I must spend a dozen hours without seeing you. When may I come?”
“It’s terrible to think that I have to spend twelve hours without seeing you. When can I come?”
“Not in the morning, because I shall be too busy. Come at twelve.”
“Not in the morning because I'll be too busy. Come by noon.”
She remembered that her train started exactly at that hour. The door was opened, and with a little wave of the hand she disappeared.
She remembered that her train left right at that time. The door opened, and with a small wave of her hand, she vanished.
Chapter X
Susie stared without comprehension at the note that announced Margaret’s marriage. It was a petit bleu sent off from the Gare du Nord, and ran as follows:
Susie stared in confusion at the note that announced Margaret’s marriage. It was a petit bleu sent from the Gare du Nord, and read as follows:
When you receive this I shall be on my way to London. I was married to Oliver Haddo this morning. I love him as I never loved Arthur. I have acted in this manner because I thought I had gone too far with Arthur to make an explanation possible. Please tell him.
When you get this, I’ll be on my way to London. I married Oliver Haddo this morning. I love him in a way I never loved Arthur. I did this because I felt I had gone too far with Arthur to explain things. Please tell him.
MARGARET
MARGARET
Susie was filled with dismay. She did not know what to do nor what to think. There was a knock at the door, and she knew it must be Arthur, for he was expected at midday. She decided quickly that it was impossible to break the news to him then and there. It was needful first to find out all manner of things, and besides, it was incredible. Making up her mind, she opened the door.
Susie was overwhelmed with distress. She didn’t know how to handle the situation or what to think. There was a knock at the door, and she knew it had to be Arthur, since he was due at noon. She quickly decided it would be too difficult to tell him the news right then. She needed to gather all kinds of information first, and honestly, it was hard to believe. Resolving herself, she opened the door.
“Oh, I’m so sorry Margaret isn’t here,” she said. “A friend of hers is ill and sent for her suddenly.”
“Oh, I’m really sorry Margaret isn’t here,” she said. “A friend of hers is sick and called for her unexpectedly.”
“What a bore!” answered Arthur. “Mrs Bloomfield as usual, I suppose?”
“What a drag!” replied Arthur. “Mrs. Bloomfield again, I guess?”
“Oh, you know she’s been ill?”
“Oh, did you know she’s been sick?”
“Margaret has spent nearly every afternoon with her for some days.”
“Margaret has been spending almost every afternoon with her for the past few days.”
Susie did not answer. This was the first she had heard of Mrs Bloomfield’s illness, and it was news that Margaret was in the habit of visiting her. But her chief object at this moment was to get rid of Arthur.
Susie didn’t respond. This was the first she had heard of Mrs. Bloomfield’s illness, and she was surprised to learn that Margaret regularly visited her. But right now, her main goal was to get rid of Arthur.
“Won’t you come back at five o’clock?” she said.
“Will you come back at five o’clock?” she asked.
“But, look here, why shouldn’t we lunch together, you and I?”
“But, hey, why shouldn’t we have lunch together, you and me?”
“I’m very sorry, but I’m expecting somebody in.”
“I’m really sorry, but I’m expecting someone over.”
“Oh, all right. Then I’ll come back at five.”
“Oh, fine. I’ll come back at five.”
He nodded and went out. Susie read the brief note once more, and asked herself if it could possibly be true. The callousness of it was appalling. She went to Margaret’s room and saw that everything was in its place. It did not look as if the owner had gone on a journey. But then she noticed that a number of letters had been destroyed. She opened a drawer and found that Margaret’s trinkets were gone. An idea struck her. Margaret had bought lately a number of clothes, and these she had insisted should be sent to her dressmaker, saying that it was needless to cumber their little apartment with them. They could stay there till she returned to England a few weeks later for her marriage, and it would be simpler to despatch them all from one place. Susie went out. At the door it occurred to her to ask the concierge if she knew where Margaret had gone that morning.
He nodded and walked out. Susie read the short note again and wondered if it could really be true. The insensitivity of it was shocking. She went to Margaret’s room and saw that everything was in order. It didn’t look like the owner had gone on a trip. But then she noticed several letters had been torn up. She opened a drawer and found that Margaret’s trinkets were missing. An idea hit her. Recently, Margaret had bought several new outfits, and she had insisted that they be sent to her tailor, saying it was unnecessary to clutter their small apartment with them. They could stay there until she returned to England a few weeks later for her wedding, and it would be easier to send them all from one place. Susie stepped outside. At the door, it occurred to her to ask the concierge if she knew where Margaret had gone that morning.
“Parfaitement, Mademoiselle,” answered the old woman. “I heard her tell the coachman to go to the British Consulate.”
Absolutely, Miss,” replied the old woman. “I heard her tell the driver to head to the British Consulate.”
The last doubt was leaving Susie. She went to the dressmaker and there discovered that by Margaret’s order the boxes containing her things had gone on the previous day to the luggage office of the Gare du Nord.
The last bit of doubt faded for Susie. She went to the dressmaker and found out that, at Margaret’s request, the boxes with her belongings had been sent the day before to the luggage office at Gare du Nord.
“I hope you didn’t let them go till your bill was paid,” said Susie lightly, as though in jest.
“I hope you didn’t let them leave until your bill was settled,” Susie said playfully, as if it were a joke.
The dressmaker laughed.
The designer laughed.
“Mademoiselle paid for everything two or three days ago.”
“Mademoiselle took care of everything two or three days ago.”
With indignation, Susie realised that Margaret had not only taken away the trousseau bought for her marriage with Arthur; but, since she was herself penniless, had paid for it with the money which he had generously given her. Susie drove then to Mrs Bloomfield, who at once reproached her for not coming to see her.
With anger, Susie realized that Margaret had not only taken the bridal gifts meant for her marriage to Arthur but, since she had no money of her own, had paid for them with the money he had generously given her. Susie then drove to Mrs. Bloomfield, who immediately scolded her for not coming to visit.
“I’m sorry, but I’ve been exceedingly busy, and I knew that Margaret was looking after you.”
“I’m sorry, but I’ve been really busy, and I thought Margaret was taking care of you.”
“I’ve not seen Margaret for three weeks,” said the invalid.
“I haven’t seen Margaret for three weeks,” said the patient.
“Haven’t you? I thought she dropped in quite often.”
“Haven’t you? I thought she came by pretty often.”
Susie spoke as though the matter were of no importance. She asked herself now where Margaret could have spent those afternoons. By a great effort she forced herself to speak of casual things with the garrulous old lady long enough to make her visit seem natural. On leaving her, she went to the Consulate, and her last doubt was dissipated. Then nothing remained but to go home and wait for Arthur. Her first impulse had been to see Dr Porhoët and ask for his advice; but, even if he offered to come back with her to the studio, his presence would be useless. She must see Arthur by himself. Her heart was wrung as she thought of the man’s agony when he knew the truth. She had confessed to herself long before that she loved him passionately, and it seemed intolerable that she of all persons must bear him this great blow.
Susie spoke as if the matter didn’t matter at all. She wondered where Margaret could have spent those afternoons. With great effort, she forced herself to chat about casual things with the talkative old lady long enough to make her visit seem normal. After leaving her, she headed to the Consulate, and her last doubt disappeared. Then, all that was left was to go home and wait for Arthur. Her first impulse was to see Dr. Porhoët and ask for his advice; but even if he offered to come back with her to the studio, his presence wouldn’t help. She needed to see Arthur alone. Her heart ached as she thought about the man’s pain when he learned the truth. She had admitted to herself long ago that she loved him deeply, and it felt unbearable that she, of all people, had to deliver this devastating news to him.
She sat in the studio, counting the minutes, and thought with a bitter smile that his eagerness to see Margaret would make him punctual. She had eaten nothing since the petit déjeuner of the morning, and she was faint with hunger. But she had not the heart to make herself tea. At last he came. He entered joyfully and looked around.
She sat in the studio, counting the minutes, and thought with a bitter smile that his eagerness to see Margaret would make him on time. She hadn't eaten anything since breakfast that morning, and she felt weak from hunger. But she didn’t have the heart to make herself tea. Finally, he arrived. He walked in happily and looked around.
“Is Margaret not here yet?” he asked, with surprise.
“Is Margaret not here yet?” he asked, surprised.
“Won’t you sit down?”
“Will you sit down?”
He did not notice that her voice was strange, nor that she kept her eyes averted.
He didn't notice that her voice sounded odd, nor that she kept her eyes turned away.
“How lazy you are,” he cried. “You haven’t got the tea.”
“How lazy you are,” he exclaimed. “You haven’t made the tea.”
“Mr Burdon, I have something to say to you. It will cause you very great pain.”
“Mr. Burdon, I have something to tell you. It’s going to really hurt you.”
He observed now the hoarseness of her tone. He sprang to his feet, and a thousand fancies flashed across his brain. Something horrible had happened to Margaret. She was ill. His terror was so great that he could not speak. He put out his hands as does a blind man. Susie had to make an effort to go on. But she could not. Her voice was choked, and she began to cry. Arthur trembled as though he were seized with ague. She gave him the letter.
He noticed the roughness in her voice. He jumped to his feet, and a million thoughts raced through his mind. Something terrible had happened to Margaret. She was sick. His fear was so intense that he couldn't speak. He reached out his hands like a blind person. Susie struggled to continue. But she couldn't. Her voice broke, and she started to cry. Arthur shook as if he had chills. She handed him the letter.
“What does it mean?”
“What does that mean?”
He looked at her vacantly. Then she told him all that she had done that day and the places to which she had been.
He stared at her blankly. Then she told him everything she had done that day and the places she had visited.
“When you thought she was spending every afternoon with Mrs Bloomfield, she was with that man. She made all the arrangements with the utmost care. It was quite premeditated.”
“When you thought she was hanging out with Mrs. Bloomfield every afternoon, she was actually with that guy. She planned everything out meticulously. It was totally intentional.”
Arthur sat down and leaned his head on his hand. He turned his back to her, so that she should not see his face. They remained in perfect silence. And it was so terrible that Susie began to cry quietly. She knew that the man she loved was suffering an agony greater than the agony of death, and she could not help him. Rage flared up in her heart, and hatred for Margaret.
Arthur sat down and rested his head on his hand. He turned away from her, making sure she couldn't see his face. They stayed completely silent. The tension was so overwhelming that Susie started to cry softly. She realized that the man she loved was going through a pain worse than death, and she felt powerless to help him. Anger surged in her heart, along with hatred for Margaret.
“Oh, it’s infamous!” she cried suddenly. “She’s lied to you, she’s been odiously deceitful. She must be vile and heartless. She must be rotten to the very soul.”
“Oh, it’s notorious!” she exclaimed suddenly. “She’s lied to you, she’s been totally deceitful. She must be terrible and heartless. She must be rotten to the core.”
He turned round sharply, and his voice was hard.
He spun around sharply, and his voice was tough.
“I forbid you to say anything against her.”
“I’m telling you not to say anything bad about her.”
Susie gave a little gasp. He had never spoken to her before in anger. She flashed out bitterly.
Susie gasped. He had never spoken to her like that before. She snapped back angrily.
“Can you love her still, when she’s shown herself capable of such vile treachery? For nearly a month this man must have been making love to her, and she’s listened to all we said of him. She’s pretended to hate the sight of him, I’ve seen her cut him in the street. She’s gone on with all the preparations for your marriage. She must have lived in a world of lies, and you never suspected anything because you had an unalterable belief in her love and truthfulness. She owes everything to you. For four years she’s lived on your charity. She was only able to be here because you gave her money to carry out a foolish whim, and the very clothes on her back were paid for by you.”
“Can you still love her after she’s shown herself capable of such awful betrayal? This guy must have been flirting with her for almost a month, and she’s heard everything we’ve said about him. She’s acted like she can’t stand him; I’ve seen her ignore him in the street. She’s continued with all the plans for your wedding. She must have been living in a world of lies, and you never suspected a thing because you had complete faith in her love and honesty. She owes everything to you. For four years, she’s depended on your kindness. The only reason she’s here is because you gave her money for a silly idea, and even the clothes she’s wearing were bought by you.”
“I can’t help it if she didn’t love me,” he cried desperately.
“I can’t help it if she didn’t love me,” he cried out in desperation.
“You know just as well as I do that she pretended to love you. Oh, she’s behaved shamefully. There can be no excuse for her.”
“You know just as well as I do that she faked her love for you. Oh, she’s acted terribly. There’s no excuse for her behavior.”
He looked at Susie with haggard, miserable eyes.
He looked at Susie with tired, sad eyes.
“How can you be so cruel? For God’s sake don’t make it harder.”
“How can you be so cruel? Please don’t make this any harder.”
There was an indescribable agony in his voice. And as if his own words of pain overcame the last barrier of his self-control, he broke down. He hid his face in his hands and sobbed. Susie was horribly conscience-stricken.
There was an indescribable anguish in his voice. And as if his own words of pain shattered the last barrier of his self-control, he broke down. He buried his face in his hands and cried. Susie felt extremely guilty.
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” she said. “I didn’t mean to say such hateful things. I didn’t mean to be unkind. I ought to have remembered how passionately you love her.”
“Oh, I’m really sorry,” she said. “I didn’t mean to say such hurtful things. I didn’t mean to be unkind. I should have remembered how deeply you care for her.”
It was very painful to see the effort he made to regain his self-command. Susie suffered as much as he did. Her impulse was to throw herself on her knees, and kiss his hands, and comfort him; but she knew that he was interested in her only because she was Margaret’s friend. At last he got up and, taking his pipe from his pocket, filled it silently. She was terrified at the look on his face. The first time she had ever seen him, Susie wondered at the possibility of self-torture which was in that rough-hewn countenance; but she had never dreamed that it could express such unutterable suffering. Its lines were suddenly changed, and it was terrible to look upon.
It was very painful to see the effort he made to regain his self-control. Susie suffered as much as he did. Her instinct was to kneel down, kiss his hands, and comfort him; but she knew that he only cared about her because she was Margaret’s friend. Eventually, he got up and, taking his pipe from his pocket, filled it silently. She was terrified by the look on his face. The first time she had ever seen him, Susie was struck by the potential for self-torment in that rugged face; but she had never imagined it could show such unimaginable suffering. Its features suddenly changed, and it was awful to behold.
“I can’t believe it’s true,” he muttered. “I can’t believe it.”
“I can’t believe it’s true,” he said quietly. “I can’t believe it.”
There was a knock at the door, and Arthur gave a startled cry.
There was a knock at the door, and Arthur let out a surprised shout.
“Perhaps she’s come back.”
“Maybe she's back.”
He opened it hurriedly, his face suddenly lit up by expectation; but it was Dr Porhoët.
He opened it quickly, his face suddenly bright with anticipation; but it was Dr. Porhoët.
“How do you do?” said the Frenchman. “What is happening?”
“How's it going?” said the Frenchman. “What's going on?”
He looked round and caught the dismay that was on the faces of Arthur and Susie.
He looked around and saw the shock on Arthur's and Susie's faces.
“Where is Miss Margaret? I thought you must be giving a party.”
“Where is Miss Margaret? I figured you were having a party.”
There was something in his manner that made Susie ask why.
There was something about the way he acted that made Susie wonder why.
“I received a telegram from Mr Haddo this morning.”
“I got a telegram from Mr. Haddo this morning.”
He took it from his pocket and handed it to Susie. She read it and passed it to Arthur. It said:
He pulled it out of his pocket and gave it to Susie. She read it and passed it to Arthur. It said:
Come to the studio at five. High jinks.
Come to the studio at five. Fun times.
Oliver Haddo
Oliver Haddo
“Margaret was married to Mr Haddo this morning,” said Arthur, quietly. “I understand they have gone to England.”
“Margaret married Mr. Haddo this morning,” Arthur said quietly. “I heard they’ve gone to England.”
Susie quickly told the doctor the few facts they knew. He was as surprised, as distressed, as they.
Susie quickly shared the few facts they knew with the doctor. He was just as surprised and distressed as they were.
“But what is the explanation of it all?” he asked.
“But what’s the explanation for all of this?” he asked.
Arthur shrugged his shoulders wearily.
Arthur wearily shrugged his shoulders.
“She cared for Haddo more than she cared for me, I suppose. It is natural enough that she should go away in this fashion rather than offer explanations. I suppose she wanted to save herself a scene she thought might be rather painful.”
“She cared for Haddo more than she cared for me, I guess. It makes sense that she’d leave like this instead of providing explanations. I think she wanted to avoid a confrontation she thought would be quite painful.”
“When did you see her last?”
“When was the last time you saw her?”
“We spent yesterday evening together.”
“We hung out together yesterday.”
“And did she not show in any way that she contemplated such a step?”
“And did she not indicate in any way that she was considering such a step?”
Arthur shook his head.
Arthur said no.
“You had no quarrel?”
"You didn't have a problem?"
“We’ve never quarrelled. She was in the best of spirits. I’ve never seen her more gay. She talked the whole time of our house in London, and of the places we must visit when we were married.”
“We’ve never fought. She was in the best mood. I’ve never seen her more cheerful. She talked the whole time about our house in London and the places we need to visit when we get married.”
Another contraction of pain passed over his face as he remembered that she had been more affectionate than she had ever been before. The fire of her kisses still burnt upon his lips. He had spent a night of almost sleepless ecstasy because he had been certain for the first time that the passion which consumed him burnt in her heart too. Words were dragged out of him against his will.
Another wave of pain crossed his face as he remembered that she had been more loving than ever before. The warmth of her kisses still lingered on his lips. He had spent a night of almost sleepless bliss because he was finally certain that the passion that consumed him also burned in her heart. Words came out of him despite his reluctance.
“Oh, I’m sure she loved me.”
“Oh, I’m sure she loved me.”
Meanwhile Susie’s eyes were fixed on Haddo’s cruel telegram. She seemed to hear his mocking laughter.
Meanwhile, Susie's eyes were glued to Haddo's cruel telegram. She felt like she could hear his mocking laughter.
“Margaret loathed Oliver Haddo with a hatred that was almost unnatural. It was a physical repulsion like that which people sometimes have for certain animals. What can have happened to change it into so great a love that it has made her capable of such villainous acts?”
“Margaret hated Oliver Haddo with a hatred that felt almost unnatural. It was a physical aversion like the kind people sometimes have for certain animals. What could have happened to turn it into such a strong love that it has made her capable of such wicked acts?”
“We mustn’t be unfair to him,” said Arthur. “He put our backs up, and we were probably unjust. He has done some very remarkable things in his day, and he’s no fool. It’s possible that some people wouldn’t mind the eccentricities which irritated us. He’s certainly of very good family and he’s rich. In many ways it’s an excellent match for Margaret.”
“We shouldn’t be unfair to him,” Arthur said. “He got us riled up, and we were probably in the wrong. He’s done some really impressive things in his life, and he’s no idiot. It’s possible that some people wouldn’t mind the quirks that annoyed us. He definitely comes from a good family and he’s wealthy. In many ways, it’s a great match for Margaret.”
He was trying with all his might to find excuses for her. It would not make her treachery so intolerable if he could persuade himself that Haddo had qualities which might explain her infatuation. But as his enemy stood before his fancy, monstrously obese, vulgar, and overbearing, a shudder passed through him. The thought of Margaret in that man’s arms tortured him as though his flesh were torn with iron hooks.
He was doing everything he could to come up with excuses for her. It wouldn't make her betrayal so unbearable if he could convince himself that Haddo had traits that might justify her obsession. But as he imagined his enemy, grotesquely overweight, crude, and domineering, a chill ran through him. The idea of Margaret in that man's arms tormented him as if his skin were being ripped apart by iron hooks.
“Perhaps it’s not true. Perhaps she’ll return,” he cried.
“Maybe it’s not true. Maybe she’ll come back,” he cried.
“Would you take her back if she came to you?” asked Susie.
“Would you take her back if she came to you?” Susie asked.
“Do you think anything she can do has the power to make me love her less? There must be reasons of which we know nothing that caused her to do all she has done. I daresay it was inevitable from the beginning.”
“Do you think anything she does can make me love her less? There must be reasons we don’t know about that led her to do everything she has done. I’m sure it was unavoidable from the start.”
Dr Porhoët got up and walked across the room.
Dr. Porhoët stood up and walked across the room.
“If a woman had done me such an injury that I wanted to take some horrible vengeance, I think I could devise nothing more subtly cruel than to let her be married to Oliver Haddo.”
“If a woman had hurt me so badly that I wanted to take some terrible revenge, I think I could come up with nothing more cleverly cruel than to let her marry Oliver Haddo.”
“Ah, poor thing, poor thing!” said Arthur. “If I could only suppose she would be happy! The future terrifies me.”
“Ah, poor thing, poor thing!” Arthur said. “If only I could believe she would be happy! The future scares me.”
“I wonder if she knew that Haddo had sent that telegram,” said Susie.
“I wonder if she knew that Haddo sent that telegram,” said Susie.
“What can it matter?”
“What does it matter?”
She turned to Arthur gravely.
She turned to Arthur seriously.
“Do you remember that day, in this studio, when he kicked Margaret’s dog, and you thrashed him? Well, afterwards, when he thought no one saw him, I happened to catch sight of his face. I never saw in my life such malignant hatred. It was the face of a fiend of wickedness. And when he tried to excuse himself, there was a cruel gleam in his eyes which terrified me. I warned you; I told you that he had made up his mind to revenge himself, but you laughed at me. And then he seemed to go out of our lives and I thought no more about it. I wonder why he sent Dr Porhoët here today. He must have known that the doctor would hear of his humiliation, and he may have wished that he should be present at his triumph. I think that very moment he made up his mind to be even with you, and he devised this odious scheme.”
“Do you remember that day in this studio when he kicked Margaret’s dog, and you went after him? Well, afterward, when he thought no one was watching, I caught a glimpse of his face. I’ve never seen such pure hatred in my life. It was the face of someone truly evil. And when he tried to justify himself, there was a cruel glint in his eyes that scared me. I warned you; I told you he was dead set on getting revenge, but you just laughed it off. Then he seemed to disappear from our lives, and I didn't think about it again. I wonder why he sent Dr. Porhoët here today. He must have known the doctor would hear about his humiliation, and he might have wanted him to witness his comeback. I think it was right then that he decided to settle the score with you, and he came up with this disgusting plan.”
“How could he know that it was possible to carry out such a horrible thing?” said Arthur.
“How could he know that it was possible to do something so terrible?” said Arthur.
“I wonder if Miss Boyd is right,” murmured the doctor. “After all, if you come to think of it, he must have thought that he couldn’t hurt you more. The whole thing is fiendish. He took away from you all your happiness. He must have known that you wanted nothing in the world more than to make Margaret your wife, and he has not only prevented that, but he has married her himself. And he can only have done it by poisoning her mind, by warping her very character. Her soul must be horribly besmirched; he must have entirely changed her personality.”
"I wonder if Miss Boyd is right," the doctor said quietly. "If you really think about it, he must have believed he couldn't hurt you more. It's all so wicked. He took away your happiness. He must have known that you wanted nothing more than to marry Margaret, and not only has he stopped that, but he married her himself. He could only have done this by twisting her mind and changing her very nature. Her soul must be deeply marred; he must have completely altered her personality."
“Ah, I feel that,” cried Arthur. “If Margaret has broken her word to me, if she’s gone to him so callously, it’s because it’s not the Margaret I know. Some devil must have taken possession of her body.”
“Ah, I feel that,” shouted Arthur. “If Margaret has gone back on her promise to me, if she’s gone to him so heartlessly, it’s because she’s not the Margaret I know. Some demon must have taken over her body.”
“You use a figure of speech. I wonder if it can possibly be a reality.”
“You're using a figure of speech. I wonder if it could actually be real.”
Arthur and Dr Porhoët looked at Susie with astonishment.
Arthur and Dr. Porhoët stared at Susie in disbelief.
“I can’t believe that Margaret could have done such a thing,” she went on. “The more I think of it, the more incredible it seems. I’ve known Margaret for years, and she was incapable of deceit. She was very kind-hearted. She was honest and truthful. In the first moment of horror, I was only indignant, but I don’t want to think too badly of her. There is only one way to excuse her, and that is by supposing she acted under some strange compulsion.”
“I can’t believe Margaret could do something like that,” she continued. “The more I think about it, the more unbelievable it seems. I’ve known Margaret for years, and she was incapable of dishonesty. She was really kind-hearted. She was honest and straightforward. At first, I was just shocked, but I don’t want to think too poorly of her. The only way I can justify her actions is by suggesting she was under some strange pressure.”
Arthur clenched his hands.
Arthur clenched his fists.
“I’m not sure if that doesn’t make it more awful than before. If he’s married her, not because he cares, but in order to hurt me, what life will she lead with him? We know how heartless he is, how vindictive, how horribly cruel.”
“I’m not sure if that doesn’t make it worse than before. If he’s married her, not because he cares, but to hurt me, what kind of life will she have with him? We know how heartless he is, how vindictive, how cruelly horrible.”
“Dr Porhoët knows more about these things than we do,” said Susie. “Is it possible that Haddo can have cast some spell upon her that would make her unable to resist his will? Is it possible that he can have got such an influence over her that her whole character was changed?”
“Dr. Porhoët knows more about this than we do,” said Susie. “Is it possible that Haddo cast some spell on her that makes her unable to resist his will? Could he have gained such influence over her that it completely changed her character?”
“How can I tell?” cried the doctor helplessly. “I have heard that such things may happen. I have read of them, but I have no proof. In these matters all is obscurity. The adepts in magic make strange claims. Arthur is a man of science, and he knows what the limits of hypnotism are.”
“How can I know?” the doctor shouted, overwhelmed. “I’ve heard that things like this can happen. I’ve read about them, but I don’t have any evidence. In these situations, everything is unclear. Those skilled in magic make bizarre assertions. Arthur is a scientist, and he understands the boundaries of hypnotism.”
“We know that Haddo had powers that other men have not,” answered Susie. “Perhaps there was enough truth in his extravagant pretensions to enable him to do something that we can hardly imagine.”
“We know that Haddo had abilities that other men don’t,” replied Susie. “Maybe there was enough truth in his exaggerated claims to allow him to accomplish something we can hardly conceive.”
Arthur passed his hands wearily over his face.
Arthur tiredly rubbed his hands over his face.
“I’m so broken, so confused, that I cannot think sanely. At this moment everything seems possible. My faith in all the truths that have supported me is tottering.”
“I’m so broken and confused that I can’t think straight. Right now, everything feels possible. My faith in all the truths that have supported me is shaky.”
For a while they remained silent. Arthur’s eyes rested on the chair in which Margaret had so often sat. An unfinished canvas still stood upon the easel. It was Dr Porhoët who spoke at last.
For a while, they were quiet. Arthur's gaze lingered on the chair where Margaret had often sat. An unfinished canvas still stood on the easel. It was Dr. Porhoët who finally spoke.
“But even if there were some truth in Miss Boyd’s suppositions, I don’t see how it can help you. You cannot do anything. You have no remedy, legal or otherwise. Margaret is apparently a free agent, and she has married this man. It is plain that many people will think she has done much better in marrying a country gentleman than in marrying a young surgeon. Her letter is perfectly lucid. There is no trace of compulsion. To all intents and purposes she has married him of her own free-will, and there is nothing to show that she desires to be released from him or from the passion which we may suppose enslaves her.”
“But even if there was some truth in Miss Boyd’s assumptions, I don’t see how it can help you. You can't do anything. You have no legal or other remedy. Margaret is clearly her own person, and she has married this man. It's obvious that many people will think she made a better choice by marrying a country gentleman than a young surgeon. Her letter is completely clear. There's no sign of coercion. For all intents and purposes, she married him of her own free will, and there's nothing to suggest that she wants to be free from him or from the feelings that we might assume control her.”
What he said was obviously true, and no reply was possible.
What he said was clearly true, and there was no response possible.
“The only thing is to grin and bear it,” said Arthur, rising.
“The only thing to do is grin and bear it,” said Arthur, getting up.
“Where are you going?” said Susie.
“Where are you headed?” Susie asked.
“I think I want to get away from Paris. Here everything will remind me of what I have lost. I must get back to my work.”
“I think I need to leave Paris. Everything here reminds me of what I’ve lost. I have to get back to my work.”
He had regained command over himself, and except for the hopeless woe of his face, which he could not prevent from being visible, he was as calm as ever. He held out his hand to Susie.
He had taken control of himself again, and aside from the overwhelming sadness on his face, which he couldn't hide, he was as composed as ever. He extended his hand to Susie.
“I can only hope that you’ll forget,” she said.
"I can only hope that you'll forget," she said.
“I don’t wish to forget,” he answered, shaking his head. “It’s possible that you will hear from Margaret. She’ll want the things that she has left here, and I daresay will write to you. I should like you to tell her that I bear her no ill-will for anything she has done, and I will never venture to reproach her. I don’t know if I shall be able to do anything for her, but I wish her to know that in any case and always I will do everything that she wants.”
“I don’t want to forget,” he replied, shaking his head. “It’s possible that you will hear from Margaret. She’ll want the things she left here, and I bet she’ll write to you. I’d like you to tell her that I hold no grudges for anything she’s done, and I’ll never blame her. I’m not sure if I can do anything for her, but I want her to know that no matter what, I’ll do everything she asks.”
“If she writes to me, I will see that she is told,” answered Susie gravely.
“If she writes to me, I’ll make sure she knows,” Susie replied seriously.
“And now goodbye.”
“Now, it's goodbye.”
“You can’t go to London till tomorrow. Shan’t I see you in the morning?”
“You can’t go to London until tomorrow. Won’t I see you in the morning?”
“I think if you don’t mind, I won’t come here again. The sight of all this rather disturbs me.”
“I think, if you don't mind, I won’t come here again. The sight of all this really bothers me.”
Again a contraction of pain passed across his eyes, and Susie saw that he was using a superhuman effort to preserve the appearance of composure. She hesitated a moment.
Again a wave of pain crossed his eyes, and Susie noticed that he was putting in a superhuman effort to maintain his composure. She hesitated for a moment.
“Shall I never see you again?” she said. “I should be sorry to lose sight of you entirely.”
“Will I never see you again?” she asked. “I would be sad to lose track of you completely.”
“I should be sorry, too,” he answered. “I have learned how good and kind you are, and I shall never forget that you are Margaret’s friend. When you come to London, I hope that you will let me know.”
“I should be sorry, too,” he replied. “I’ve learned how good and kind you are, and I’ll never forget that you’re Margaret’s friend. When you come to London, I hope you’ll let me know.”
He went out. Dr Porhoët, his hands behind his back, began to walk up and down the room. At last he turned to Susie.
He stepped outside. Dr. Porhoët, with his hands clasped behind his back, started pacing the room. Eventually, he faced Susie.
“There is one thing that puzzles me,” he said. “Why did he marry her?”
“There’s one thing that confuses me,” he said. “Why did he marry her?”
“You heard what Arthur said,” answered Susie bitterly. “Whatever happened, he would have taken her back. The other man knew that he could only bind her to him securely by going through the ceremonies of marriage.”
“You heard what Arthur said,” replied Susie with bitterness. “No matter what happened, he would have welcomed her back. The other guy knew that the only way to truly keep her was by going through the marriage ceremonies.”
Dr Porhoët shrugged his shoulders, and presently he left her. When Susie was alone she began to weep broken-heartedly, not for herself, but because Arthur suffered an agony that was hardly endurable.
Dr. Porhoët shrugged and then walked away. Once Susie was alone, she began to cry uncontrollably, not for herself, but because Arthur was in pain that was almost unbearable.
Chapter XI
Arthur went back to London next day.
Arthur went back to London the next day.
Susie felt it impossible any longer to stay in the deserted studio, and accepted a friend’s invitation to spend the winter in Italy. The good Dr Porhoët remained in Paris with his books and his occult studies.
Susie found it impossible to stay in the empty studio any longer, so she accepted a friend's invitation to spend the winter in Italy. The good Dr. Porhoët stayed in Paris with his books and his occult studies.
Susie travelled slowly through Tuscany and Umbria. Margaret had not written to her, and Susie, on leaving Paris, had sent her friend’s belongings to an address from which she knew they would eventually be forwarded. She could not bring herself to write. In answer to a note announcing her change of plans, Arthur wrote briefly that he had much work to do and was delivering a new course of lectures at St. Luke’s; he had lately been appointed visiting surgeon to another hospital, and his private practice was increasing. He did not mention Margaret. His letter was abrupt, formal, and constrained. Susie, reading it for the tenth time, could make little of it. She saw that he wrote only from civility, without interest; and there was nothing to indicate his state of mind. Susie and her companion had made up their minds to pass some weeks in Rome; and here, to her astonishment, Susie had news of Haddo and his wife. It appeared that they had spent some time there, and the little English circle was talking still of their eccentricities. They travelled in some state, with a courier and a suite of servants; they had taken a carriage and were in the habit of driving every afternoon on the Pincio. Haddo had excited attention by the extravagance of his costume, and Margaret by her beauty; she was to be seen in her box at the opera every night, and her diamonds were the envy of all beholders. Though people had laughed a good deal at Haddo’s pretentiousness, and been exasperated by his arrogance, they could not fail to be impressed by his obvious wealth. But finally the pair had disappeared suddenly without saying a word to anybody. A good many bills remained unpaid, but these, Susie learnt, had been settled later. It was reported that they were now in Monte Carlo.
Susie traveled slowly through Tuscany and Umbria. Margaret hadn’t written to her, and when Susie left Paris, she sent her friend’s belongings to an address she knew would eventually forward them. She couldn’t bring herself to write. In response to a note announcing her change of plans, Arthur wrote briefly that he had a lot of work to do and was delivering a new series of lectures at St. Luke’s; he had recently been appointed visiting surgeon at another hospital, and his private practice was growing. He didn’t mention Margaret. His letter was short, formal, and stiff. Susie, reading it for the tenth time, could make little of it. She saw that he wrote only out of politeness, without any real interest; and there was nothing to indicate how he was feeling. Susie and her companion had decided to spend several weeks in Rome; and here, to her surprise, Susie learned about Haddo and his wife. It seemed they had spent some time there, and the small English circle was still talking about their quirks. They traveled in style, with a courier and a team of servants; they had hired a carriage and regularly drove every afternoon on the Pincio. Haddo attracted attention with his extravagant outfit, and Margaret with her beauty; she could be seen in her box at the opera every night, and her diamonds were the envy of everyone. Although people had laughed a lot at Haddo’s pretentiousness and were annoyed by his arrogance, they couldn’t help but be impressed by his obvious wealth. But eventually, the couple vanished without saying a word to anyone. A number of bills remained unpaid, but Susie learned that these had been settled later. It was rumored that they were now in Monte Carlo.
“Did they seem happy?” Susie asked the gossiping friend who gave her this scanty information.
“Did they look happy?” Susie asked the friend who was gossiping and gave her this little bit of information.
“I think so. After all, Mrs Haddo has almost everything that a woman can want, riches, beauty, nice clothes, jewels. She would be very unreasonable not to be happy.”
“I think so. After all, Mrs. Haddo has almost everything a woman could want: wealth, beauty, nice clothes, and jewels. It would be quite unreasonable for her not to be happy.”
Susie had meant to pass the later spring on the Riviera, but when she heard that the Haddos were there, she hesitated. She did not want to run the risk of seeing them, and yet she had a keen desire to find out exactly how things were going. Curiosity and distaste struggled in her mind, but curiosity won; and she persuaded her friend to go to Monte Carlo instead of to Beaulieu. At first Susie did not see the Haddos; but rumour was already much occupied with them, and she had only to keep her ears open. In that strange place, where all that is extravagant and evil, all that is morbid, insane, and fantastic, is gathered together, the Haddos were in fit company. They were notorious for their assiduity at the tables and for their luck, for the dinners and suppers they gave at places frequented by the very opulent, and for their eccentric appearance. It was a complex picture that Susie put together from the scraps of information she collected. After two or three days she saw them at the tables, but they were so absorbed in their game that she felt quite safe from discovery. Margaret was playing, but Haddo stood behind her and directed her movements. Their faces were extraordinarily intent. Susie fixed her attention on Margaret, for in what she had heard of her she had been quite unable to recognize the girl who had been her friend. And what struck her most now was that there was in Margaret’s expression a singular likeness to Haddo’s. Notwithstanding her exquisite beauty, she had a curiously vicious look, which suggested that somehow she saw literally with Oliver’s eyes. They had won great sums that evening, and many persons watched them. It appeared that they played always in this fashion, Margaret putting on the stakes and Haddo telling her what to do and when to stop. Susie heard two Frenchmen talking of them. She listened with all her ears. She flushed as she heard one of them make an observation about Margaret which was more than coarse. The other laughed.
Susie had planned to spend the late spring on the Riviera, but when she found out the Haddos were there, she hesitated. She didn’t want to risk running into them, yet her curiosity about how things were going was strong. She battled with her dislike and curiosity, but curiosity won; she convinced her friend to go to Monte Carlo instead of Beaulieu. At first, Susie didn’t see the Haddos, but rumors were already buzzing about them, and all she had to do was listen. In that strange place where everything extravagant, evil, morbid, insane, and fantastic converges, the Haddos fit right in. They were infamous for their dedication to the tables and their luck, for the extravagant dinners and suppers they hosted in high-end spots, and for their eccentric looks. Susie pieced together a complex image from the bits of information she gathered. After a couple of days, she spotted them at the tables, but they were so engrossed in their game that she felt completely safe from being seen. Margaret was playing, with Haddo standing behind her, directing her moves. Their faces were intensely focused. Susie concentrated on Margaret, as she couldn’t recognize the girl who had once been her friend based on what she had heard. What struck her most was the peculiar resemblance in Margaret’s expression to Haddo’s. Despite her stunning beauty, Margaret had an oddly vicious look, suggesting that she somehow saw through Oliver's eyes. They had won a lot that evening, drawing the attention of many onlookers. It seemed they always played this way, with Margaret placing the bets and Haddo telling her what to do and when to stop. Susie overheard two Frenchmen discussing them and listened closely. She flushed as one of them made a remark about Margaret that was beyond crude. The other one laughed.
“It is incredible,” he said.
"That's amazing," he said.
“I assure you it’s true. They have been married six months, and she is still only his wife in name. The superstitious through all the ages have believed in the power of virginity, and the Church has made use of the idea for its own ends. The man uses her simply as a mascot.”
“I promise you it’s true. They’ve been married for six months, and she’s still just his wife in name. People have believed in the power of virginity for ages, and the Church has used that idea for its own purposes. The man treats her like a mascot.”
The men laughed, and their conversation proceeded so grossly that Susie’s cheeks burned. But what she had heard made her look at Margaret more closely still. She was radiant. Susie could not deny that something had come to her that gave a new, enigmatic savour to her beauty. She was dressed more gorgeously than Susie’s fastidious taste would have permitted; and her diamonds, splendid in themselves, were too magnificent for the occasion. At last, sweeping up the money, Haddo touched her on the shoulder, and she rose. Behind her was standing a painted woman of notorious disreputability. Susie was astonished to see Margaret smile and nod as she passed her.
The men laughed, and their conversation got so crude that Susie's cheeks burned. But what she had heard made her look at Margaret even more closely. She was glowing. Susie couldn’t deny that something had transformed her, giving her beauty a new, mysterious allure. She was dressed more extravagantly than Susie’s picky taste would have allowed, and her diamonds, stunning on their own, were way too fancy for the occasion. Finally, as Haddo gathered the money, he touched her on the shoulder, and she stood up. Behind her was a heavily made-up woman with a notorious reputation. Susie was shocked to see Margaret smile and nod as she walked by her.
Susie learnt that the Haddos had a suite of rooms at the most expensive of the hotels. They lived in a whirl of gaiety. They knew few English except those whose reputations were damaged, but seemed to prefer the society of those foreigners whose wealth and eccentricities made them the cynosure of that little world. Afterwards, she often saw them, in company of Russian Grand-Dukes and their mistresses, of South American women with prodigious diamonds, of noble gamblers and great ladies of doubtful fame, of strange men overdressed and scented. Rumour was increasingly busy with them. Margaret moved among all those queer people with a cold mysteriousness that excited the curiosity of the sated idlers. The suggestion which Susie overheard was repeated more circumstantially. But to this was joined presently the report of orgies that were enacted in the darkened sitting-room of the hotel, when all that was noble and vicious in Monte Carlo was present. Oliver’s eccentric imagination invented whimsical festivities. He had a passion for disguise, and he gave a fancy-dress party of which fabulous stories were told. He sought to revive the mystical ceremonies of old religions, and it was reported that horrible rites had been performed in the garden of the villa, under the shining moon, in imitation of those he had seen in Eastern places. It was said that Haddo had magical powers of extraordinary character, and the tired imagination of those pleasure-seekers was tickled by his talk of black art. Some even asserted that the blasphemous ceremonies of the Black Mass had been celebrated in the house of a Polish Prince. People babbled of satanism and of necromancy. Haddo was thought to be immersed in occult studies for the performance of a magical operation; and some said that he was occupied with the Magnum Opus, the greatest and most fantastic of alchemical experiments. Gradually these stories were narrowed down to the monstrous assertion that he was attempting to create living beings. He had explained at length to somebody that magical receipts existed for the manufacture of homunculi.
Susie learned that the Haddos had a suite of rooms at the priciest hotel. They lived in a whirlwind of excitement. They socialized mostly with those whose reputations were in decline but seemed to prefer the company of wealthy foreigners with eccentricities that made them the center of that little world. Later on, she frequently saw them with Russian Grand Dukes and their mistresses, South American women decked out in huge diamonds, noble gamblers, and great ladies of questionable fame, alongside bizarrely dressed and heavily scented men. Rumors started swirling about them. Margaret moved among those odd people with a cold mystery that piqued the curiosity of the jaded guests. The suggestion Susie overheard was repeated with more details. Soon, reports of wild parties held in the darkened hotel sitting room surfaced, where every noble and decadent figure in Monte Carlo was in attendance. Oliver’s quirky imagination devised whimsical celebrations. He loved disguises and threw a costume party that became the stuff of legends. He aimed to revive mystical ceremonies from ancient religions, and it was claimed that horrifying rites had taken place in the villa's garden under the bright moon, imitating those he had witnessed in Eastern lands. It was rumored that Haddo possessed extraordinary magical powers, and the weary minds of those seeking pleasure were intrigued by his talks of dark arts. Some even claimed that the blasphemous ceremonies of the Black Mass had occurred in the home of a Polish prince. People whispered about satanism and necromancy. Haddo was believed to be deep into occult studies for performing some magical operation; some said he was engaged with the Magnum Opus, the most incredible alchemical endeavor. Gradually, these tales were reduced to the shocking claim that he was trying to create living beings. He had explained at length to someone that magical recipes existed for making homunculi.
Haddo was known generally by the name he was pleased to give himself. The Brother of the Shadow; but most people used it in derision, for it contrasted absurdly with his astonishing bulk. They were amused or outraged by his vanity, but they could not help talking about him, and Susie knew well enough by now that nothing pleased him more. His exploits as a lion-hunter were well known, and it was reported that human blood was on his hands. It was soon discovered that he had a queer power over animals, so that in his presence they were seized with unaccountable terror. He succeeded in surrounding himself with an atmosphere of the fabulous, and nothing that was told of him was too extravagant for belief. But unpleasant stories were circulated also, and someone related that he had been turned out of a club in Vienna for cheating at cards. He played many games, but here, as at Oxford, it was found that he was an unscrupulous opponent. And those old rumours followed him that he took strange drugs. He was supposed to have odious vices, and people whispered to one another of scandals that had been with difficulty suppressed. No one quite understood on what terms he was with his wife, and it was vaguely asserted that he was at times brutally cruel to her. Susie’s heart sank when she heard this; but on the few occasions upon which she caught sight of Margaret, she seemed in the highest spirits. One story inexpressibly shocked her. After lunching at some restaurant, Haddo gave a bad louis among the money with which he paid the bill, and there was a disgraceful altercation with the waiter. He refused to change the coin till a policeman was brought in. His guests were furious, and several took the first opportunity to cut him dead. One of those present narrated the scene to Susie, and she was told that Margaret laughed unconcernedly with her neighbour while the sordid quarrel was proceeding. The man’s blood was as good as his fortune was substantial, but it seemed to please him to behave like an adventurer. The incident was soon common property, and gradually the Haddos found themselves cold-shouldered. The persons with whom they mostly consorted had reputations too delicate to stand the glare of publicity which shone upon all who were connected with him, and the suggestion of police had thrown a shudder down many a spine. What had happened in Rome happened here again: they suddenly disappeared.
Haddo was mostly known by the name he liked to give himself: The Brother of the Shadow. However, most people used it mockingly, as it was in stark contrast to his enormous size. They found his vanity either amusing or infuriating, but they couldn't stop talking about him, and Susie knew that nothing made him happier. His reputation as a lion hunter was well-known, and there were rumors that he had human blood on his hands. It became clear that he had a strange power over animals, making them inexplicably terrified in his presence. He managed to create an aura of the extraordinary around himself, so that no story about him seemed too outrageous to believe. But there were also unpleasant rumors going around; someone mentioned he had been kicked out of a club in Vienna for cheating at cards. He played many games, but like in Oxford, he was seen as an unscrupulous rival. Old whispers followed him about his use of strange drugs. He was thought to have terrible vices, and people murmured about scandals that had almost been hidden away. No one quite understood his relationship with his wife, and it was vaguely rumored that he could be brutally cruel to her. Susie's heart sank when she heard this, but on the few occasions she saw Margaret, she seemed to be in great spirits. One story shocked her deeply. After dining at a restaurant, Haddo paid the bill with a counterfeit louis, leading to a disgraceful argument with the waiter. He refused to change the coin until a police officer was called in. His guests were furious, and several wasted no time in cutting him off. One person present shared the scene with Susie, telling her that Margaret laughed casually with her neighbor while the embarrassing conflict unfolded. His wealth was substantial, but he seemed to enjoy acting like a rogue. The incident quickly became public knowledge, and soon the Haddos found themselves being ignored. The people they mostly hung out with had reputations too fragile to withstand the spotlight that fell on anyone associated with him, and the mere mention of police sent chills down many spines. What had happened in Rome happened here again: they suddenly vanished.
Susie had not been in London for some time, and as the spring advanced she remembered that her friends would be glad to see her. It would be charming to spend a few weeks there with an adequate income; for its pleasures had hitherto been closed to her, and she looked forward to her visit as if it were to a foreign city. But though she would not confess it to herself, her desire to see Arthur was the strongest of her motives. Time and absence had deadened a little the intensity of her feelings, and she could afford to acknowledge that she regarded him with very great affection. She knew that he would never care for her, but she was content to be his friend. She could think of him without pain.
Susie hadn’t been in London for a while, and as spring rolled in, she realized her friends would be happy to see her. It would be lovely to spend a few weeks there with a decent income; the fun had been out of reach for her until now, and she was looking forward to her visit as if it were to a foreign city. But even though she wouldn’t admit it to herself, her strongest reason for wanting to go was to see Arthur. Time and distance had dulled her feelings a bit, and she could admit that she cared for him deeply. She knew he would never feel the same way about her, but she was okay being his friend. She could think of him without feeling pain.
Susie stayed in Paris for three weeks to buy some of the clothes which she asserted were now her only pleasure in life, and then went to London.
Susie spent three weeks in Paris buying clothes that she claimed were now her only joy in life, and then headed to London.
She wrote to Arthur, and he invited her at once to lunch with him at a restaurant. She was vexed, for she felt they could have spoken more freely in his own house; but as soon as she saw him, she realized that he had chosen their meeting-place deliberately. The crowd of people that surrounded them, the gaiety, the playing of the band, prevented any intimacy of conversation. They were forced to talk of commonplaces. Susie was positively terrified at the change that had taken place in him. He looked ten years older; he had lost flesh, and his hair was sprinkled with white. His face was extraordinarily drawn, and his eyes were weary from lack of sleep. But what most struck her was the change in his expression. The look of pain which she had seen on his face that last evening in the studio was now become settled, so that it altered the lines of his countenance. It was harrowing to look at him. He was more silent than ever, and when he spoke it was in a strange low voice that seemed to come from a long way off. To be with him made Susie curiously uneasy, for there was a strenuousness in him which deprived his manner of all repose. One of the things that had pleased her in him formerly was the tranquillity which gave one the impression that here was a man who could be relied on in difficulties. At first she could not understand exactly what had happened, but in a moment saw that he was making an unceasing effort at self-control. He was never free from suffering and he was constantly on the alert to prevent anyone from seeing it. The strain gave him a peculiar restlessness.
She wrote to Arthur, and he immediately invited her to lunch with him at a restaurant. She was annoyed because she thought they could have talked more openly at his place. But as soon as she saw him, she understood that he had chosen the restaurant intentionally. The crowd around them, the lively atmosphere, and the band playing made it hard to have an intimate conversation. They had to stick to small talk. Susie was truly shocked by how much he had changed. He looked ten years older, had lost weight, and his hair was starting to gray. His face looked extremely gaunt, and his eyes were tired from lack of sleep. But what struck her most was the change in his expression. The look of pain she’d noticed on his face that last evening in the studio had become a permanent feature, altering his entire face. It was hard to look at him. He was quieter than ever, and when he spoke, it was in a strange, soft voice that felt distant. Being with him made Susie oddly uneasy because there was a tension in him that stripped his demeanor of any calmness. One of the things she’d liked about him before was the sense of peace he gave off, making it seem like he was someone you could count on in tough times. At first, she couldn’t quite grasp what had happened, but she quickly realized that he was constantly struggling to maintain his composure. He was never free from pain and was always on guard to keep anyone from noticing it. This strain made him oddly restless.
But he was gentler than he had ever been before. He seemed genuinely glad to see her and asked about her travels with interest. Susie led him to talk of himself, and he spoke willingly enough of his daily round. He was earning a good deal of money, and his professional reputation was making steady progress. He worked hard. Besides his duties at the two hospitals with which he was now connected, his teaching, and his private practice, he had read of late one or two papers before scientific bodies, and was editing a large work on surgery.
But he was kinder than he had ever been before. He seemed really happy to see her and asked about her travels with genuine interest. Susie guided him to talk about himself, and he willingly shared details about his daily routine. He was making a good amount of money, and his professional reputation was steadily improving. He worked hard. In addition to his responsibilities at the two hospitals he was now associated with, his teaching, and his private practice, he had recently presented a couple of papers to scientific organizations and was editing a large book on surgery.
“How on earth can you find time to do so much?” asked Susie.
“How can you possibly find time to do so much?” asked Susie.
“I can do with less sleep than I used,” he answered. “It almost doubles my working-day.”
“I can get by on less sleep than I used to,” he replied. “It almost doubles my workday.”
He stopped abruptly and looked down. His remark had given accidentally some hint at the inner life which he was striving to conceal. Susie knew that her suspicion was well-founded. She thought of the long hours he lay awake, trying in vain to drive from his mind the agony that tortured him, and the short intervals of troubled sleep. She knew that he delayed as long as possible the fatal moment of going to bed, and welcomed the first light of day, which gave him an excuse for getting up. And because he knew that he had divulged the truth he was embarrassed. They sat in awkward silence. To Susie, the tragic figure in front of her was singularly impressive amid that lighthearted throng: all about them happy persons were enjoying the good things of life, talking, laughing, and making merry. She wondered what refinement of self-torture had driven him to choose that place to come to. He must hate it.
He stopped suddenly and looked down. His comment had accidentally revealed a glimpse of the inner struggle he was trying to hide. Susie knew her suspicion was justified. She thought about the long hours he spent awake, desperately trying to push away the pain that tormented him, and the brief moments of restless sleep. She realized he put off going to bed for as long as he could, eagerly awaiting the first light of day that gave him a reason to get up. And because he knew he had revealed the truth, he felt embarrassed. They sat in uncomfortable silence. To Susie, the tragic figure in front of her stood out starkly amid the cheerful crowd: around them, happy people were enjoying life's pleasures, chatting, laughing, and having a good time. She wondered what kind of self-inflicted suffering had led him to choose this place to come. He must hate it.
When they finished luncheon, Susie took her courage in both hands.
When they finished lunch, Susie gathered her courage.
“Won’t you come back to my rooms for half an hour? We can’t talk here.”
“Would you come back to my place for half an hour? We can’t talk here.”
He made an instinctive motion of withdrawal, as though he sought to escape. He did not answer immediately, and she insisted.
He instinctively leaned back, as if trying to get away. He didn’t respond right away, and she pressed him.
“You have nothing to do for an hour, and there are many things I want to speak to you about”
“You have an hour to spare, and there are a lot of things I want to talk to you about.”
“The only way to be strong is never to surrender to one’s weakness,” he said, almost in a whisper, as though ashamed to talk so intimately.
“The only way to be strong is to never give in to your weakness,” he said, almost in a whisper, as if he felt embarrassed to speak so personally.
“Then you won’t come?”
“Are you not coming?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
It was not necessary to specify the matter which it was proposed to discuss. Arthur knew perfectly that Susie wished to talk of Margaret, and he was too straightforward to pretend otherwise. Susie paused for one moment.
It wasn't necessary to specify the topic they were going to discuss. Arthur understood very well that Susie wanted to talk about Margaret, and he was too honest to pretend otherwise. Susie paused for a moment.
“I was never able to give Margaret your message. She did not write to me.”
“I could never pass your message on to Margaret. She didn’t write to me.”
A certain wildness came into his eyes, as if the effort he made was almost too much for him.
A certain wildness appeared in his eyes, as if the effort he was putting in was nearly too much for him.
“I saw her in Monte Carlo,” said Susie. “I thought you might like to hear about her.”
“I saw her in Monte Carlo,” Susie said. “I thought you’d want to hear about her.”
“I don’t see that it can do any good,” he answered.
“I don't think that will help,” he replied.
Susie made a little hopeless gesture. She was beaten.
Susie made a small, defeated gesture. She had given up.
“Shall we go?” she said.
"Should we go?" she said.
“You are not angry with me?” he asked. “I know you mean to be kind. I’m very grateful to you.”
“You're not mad at me, right?” he asked. “I know you're just trying to be nice. I really appreciate it.”
“I shall never be angry with you,” she smiled.
“I'll never be mad at you,” she smiled.
Arthur paid the bill, and they threaded their way among the tables. At the door she held out her hand.
Arthur paid the bill, and they made their way through the tables. At the door, she reached out her hand.
“I think you do wrong in shutting yourself away from all human comradeship,” she said, with that good-humoured smile of hers. “You must know that you will only grow absurdly morbid.”
“I think you're making a mistake by isolating yourself from all human connection,” she said, with her cheerful smile. “You have to realize that you’ll only become overly gloomy.”
“I go out a great deal,” he answered patiently, as though he reasoned with a child. “I make a point of offering myself distractions from my work. I go to the opera two or three times a week.”
“I go out a lot,” he replied patiently, as if he were talking to a child. “I make it a point to give myself breaks from my work. I go to the opera two or three times a week.”
“I thought you didn’t care for music.”
“I thought you didn't like music.”
“I don’t think I did,” he answered. “But I find it rests me.”
“I don’t think I did,” he replied. “But I feel like it relaxes me.”
He spoke with a weariness that was appalling. Susie had never beheld so plainly the torment of a soul in pain.
He spoke with a weariness that was shocking. Susie had never seen so clearly the torment of a soul in pain.
“Won’t you let me come to the opera with you one night?” she asked. “Or does it bore you to see me?”
“Won’t you let me go to the opera with you one night?” she asked. “Or do you get bored seeing me?”
“I should like it above all things,” he smiled, quite brightly. “You’re like a wonderful tonic. They’re giving Tristan on Thursday. Shall we go together?”
“I would love that more than anything,” he smiled, clearly excited. “You’re like an amazing pick-me-up. They’re giving Tristan on Thursday. Should we go together?”
“I should enjoy it enormously.”
“I should really enjoy it.”
She shook hands with him and jumped into a cab.
She shook his hand and hopped into a cab.
“Oh, poor thing!” she murmured. “Poor thing! What can I do for him?”
“Oh, poor thing!” she said softly. “Poor thing! What can I do to help him?”
She clenched, her hands when she thought of Margaret. It was monstrous that she should have caused such havoc in that good, strong man.
She clenched her hands when she thought of Margaret. It was terrible that she had caused such chaos in that good, strong man.
“Oh, I hope she’ll suffer for it,” she whispered vindictively. “I hope she’ll suffer all the agony that he has suffered.”
“Oh, I hope she pays for it,” she whispered spitefully. “I hope she endures all the pain that he has gone through.”
Susie dressed herself for Covent Garden as only she could do. Her gown pleased her exceedingly, not only because it was admirably made, but because it had cost far more than she could afford. To dress well was her only extravagance. It was of taffeta silk, in that exquisite green which the learned in such matters call Eau de Nil; and its beauty was enhanced by the old lace which had formed not the least treasured part of her inheritance. In her hair she wore an ornament of Spanish paste, of exquisite workmanship, and round her neck a chain which had once adorned that of a madonna in an Andalusian church. Her individuality made even her plainness attractive. She smiled at herself in the glass ruefully, because Arthur would never notice that she was perfectly dressed.
Susie got ready for Covent Garden in her own special way. She was thrilled with her gown, not just because it was beautifully made but also because it cost way more than she could afford. Dressing well was her only indulgence. It was made of taffeta silk, in that stunning green that experts call Eau de Nil; and its beauty was complemented by the vintage lace that was one of her most cherished heirlooms. In her hair, she wore a Spanish paste ornament, crafted with amazing skill, and around her neck was a chain that had once belonged to a madonna in an Andalusian church. Her unique personality made even her plainness appealing. She smiled at herself in the mirror, feeling a bit bittersweet, knowing that Arthur would never notice how perfectly she was dressed.
When she tripped down the stairs and across the pavement to the cab with which he fetched her, Susie held up her skirt with a grace she flattered herself was quite Parisian. As they drove along, she flirted a little with her Spanish fan and stole a glance at herself in the glass. Her gloves were so long and so new and so expensive that she was really indifferent to Arthur’s inattention.
When she stumbled down the stairs and across the sidewalk to the cab he had called for her, Susie lifted her skirt with a grace she believed was very Parisian. As they drove, she played with her Spanish fan and took a quick look at herself in the mirror. Her gloves were so long, new, and pricey that she didn’t really care about Arthur’s lack of attention.
Her joyous temperament expanded like a spring flower when she found herself in the Opera House. She put up her glasses and examined the women as they came into the boxes of the Grand Tier. Arthur pointed out a number of persons whose names were familiar to her, but she felt the effort he was making to be amiable. The weariness of his mouth that evening was more noticeable because of the careless throng. But when the music began he seemed to forget that any eye was upon him; he relaxed the constant tension in which he held himself; and Susie, watching him surreptitiously, saw the emotions chase one another across his face. It was now very mobile. The passionate sounds ate into his soul, mingling with his own love and his own sorrow, till he was taken out of himself; and sometimes he panted strangely. Through the interval he remained absorbed in his emotion. He sat as quietly as before and did not speak a word. Susie understood why Arthur, notwithstanding his old indifference, now showed such eager appreciation of music; it eased the pain he suffered by transferring it to an ideal world, and his own grievous sorrow made the music so real that it gave him an enjoyment of extraordinary vehemence. When it was all over and Isolde had given her last wail of sorrow, Arthur was so exhausted that he could hardly stir.
Her cheerful mood blossomed like a flower in spring when she found herself in the Opera House. She adjusted her glasses and watched the women as they entered the boxes of the Grand Tier. Arthur pointed out several people whose names she recognized, but she sensed he was trying hard to be friendly. The fatigue in his expression that evening was more evident because of the indifferent crowd. However, when the music started, he seemed to forget that anyone was watching him; he released the constant tension he usually held, and Susie, observing him quietly, noticed the emotions flicker across his face. It was now very expressive. The passionate music penetrated his soul, blending with his own love and sorrow, until he became immersed in the experience; sometimes he even breathed heavily. During the intermission, he remained lost in his feelings. He sat still as before and didn’t say a word. Susie understood why Arthur, despite his previous lack of interest, now showed such intense appreciation for the music; it transformed his pain by directing it to an ideal realm, and his deep sadness made the music so vivid that it brought him an intense enjoyment. When it all finished and Isolde let out her final cry of sorrow, Arthur was so drained that he could barely move.
But they went out with the crowd, and while they were waiting in the vestibule for space to move in, a common friend came up to them. This was Arbuthnot, an eye-specialist, whom Susie had met on the Riviera and who, she presently discovered, was a colleague of Arthur’s at St Luke’s. He was a prosperous bachelor with grey hair and a red, contented face, well-to-do, for his practice was large, and lavish with his money. He had taken Susie out to luncheon once or twice in Monte Carlo; for he liked women, pretty or plain, and she attracted him by her good-humour. He rushed up to them now and wrung their hands. He spoke in a jovial voice.
But they joined the crowd, and while they were waiting in the entrance for a chance to move in, a mutual friend approached them. It was Arbuthnot, an eye doctor, whom Susie had met on the Riviera and who she soon realized was a colleague of Arthur’s at St Luke’s. He was a successful bachelor with grey hair and a cheerful, flushed face, quite wealthy since his practice was large, and generous with his money. He had taken Susie out to lunch a couple of times in Monte Carlo because he enjoyed the company of women, whether they were pretty or plain, and she appealed to him with her good humor. He rushed over to them now and shook their hands enthusiastically. He spoke in a friendly tone.
“The very people I wanted to see! Why haven’t you been to see me, you wicked woman? I’m sure your eyes are in a deplorable condition.”
“The very people I wanted to see! Why haven’t you come to visit me, you naughty woman? I bet your eyes look terrible.”
“Do you think I would let a bold, bad man like you stare into them with an ophthalmoscope?” laughed Susie.
“Do you really think I’d let a cocky, bad guy like you look into them with an ophthalmoscope?” laughed Susie.
“Now look here, I want you both to do me a great favour. I’m giving a supper party at the Savoy, and two of my people have suddenly failed me. The table is ordered for eight, and you must come and take their places.”
“Now listen, I need you both to do me a huge favor. I’m hosting a dinner party at the Savoy, and two of my guests just dropped out. The table is set for eight, and you have to come and take their spots.”
“I’m afraid I must get home,” said Arthur. “I have a deuce of a lot of work to do.”
“I’m afraid I have to get home,” said Arthur. “I have a ton of work to do.”
“Nonsense,” answered Arbuthnot. “You work much too hard, and a little relaxation will do you good.” He turned to Susie: “I know you like curiosities in human nature; I’m having a man and his wife who will positively thrill you, they’re so queer, and a lovely actress, and an awfully jolly American girl.”
“Nonsense,” replied Arbuthnot. “You work way too hard, and a bit of relaxation will do you good.” He turned to Susie: “I know you’re interested in the quirks of human nature; I’m inviting a couple who will absolutely fascinate you with their oddities, plus a fantastic actress, and a really fun American girl.”
“I should love to come,” said Susie, with an appealing look at Arthur, “if only to show you how much more amusing I am than lovely actresses.”
“I would love to come,” said Susie, giving Arthur a charming look, “just to show you how much more entertaining I am than beautiful actresses.”
Arthur, forcing himself to smile, accepted the invitation. The specialist patted him cheerily on the back, and they agreed to meet at the Savoy.
Arthur, pushing himself to smile, accepted the invitation. The specialist gave him a friendly pat on the back, and they decided to meet at the Savoy.
“It’s awfully good of you to come,” said Susie, as they drove along. “Do you know, I’ve never been there in my life, and I’m palpitating with excitement.”
“It’s really great of you to come,” said Susie, as they drove along. “You know, I’ve never been there in my life, and I’m so excited.”
“What a selfish brute I was to refuse!” he answered.
“What a selfish jerk I was to say no!” he replied.
When Susie came out of the dressing-room, she found Arthur waiting for her. She was in the best of spirits.
When Susie came out of the dressing room, she found Arthur waiting for her. She was in great spirits.
“Now you must say you like my frock. I’ve seen six women turn green with envy at the sight of it. They think I must be French, and they’re sure I’m not respectable.”
“Now you have to say you like my dress. I’ve watched six women turn green with envy when they saw it. They think I must be French, and they’re convinced I’m not respectable.”
“That is evidently a great compliment,” he smiled.
"That’s clearly a huge compliment," he smiled.
At that moment Arbuthnot came up to them in his eager way and seized their arms.
At that moment, Arbuthnot approached them excitedly and grabbed their arms.
“Come along. We’re waiting for you. I’ll just introduce you all round, and then we’ll go in to supper.”
“Come on. We’re waiting for you. I’ll introduce you to everyone, and then we’ll head in for dinner.”
They walked down the steps into the foyer, and he led them to a group of people. They found themselves face to face with Oliver Haddo and Margaret.
They walked down the steps into the foyer, and he led them to a group of people. They found themselves face to face with Oliver Haddo and Margaret.
“Mr Arthur Burdon—Mrs Haddo. Mr Burdon is a colleague of mine at St Luke’s; and he will cut out your appendix in a shorter time than any man alive.”
“Mr. Arthur Burdon—Mrs. Haddo. Mr. Burdon is a coworker of mine at St. Luke’s; and he can remove your appendix faster than anyone else alive.”
Arbuthnot rattled on. He did not notice that Arthur had grown ghastly pale and that Margaret was blank with consternation. Haddo, his heavy face wreathed with smiles, stepped forward heartily. He seemed thoroughly to enjoy the situation.
Arbuthnot kept talking. He didn’t notice that Arthur had turned deathly pale and that Margaret looked bewildered. Haddo, his round face grinning from ear to ear, stepped forward enthusiastically. He seemed to really relish the moment.
“Mr Burdon is an old friend of ours,” he said. “In fact, it was he who introduced me to my wife. And Miss Boyd and I have discussed Art and the Immortality of the Soul with the gravity due to such topics.”
“Mr. Burdon is an old friend of ours,” he said. “Actually, he was the one who introduced me to my wife. And Miss Boyd and I have talked about art and the immortality of the soul with the seriousness that those subjects deserve.”
He held out his hand, and Susie took it. She had a horror of scenes, and, though this encounter was as unexpected as it was disagreeable, she felt it needful to behave naturally. She shook hands with Margaret.
He extended his hand, and Susie took it. She couldn't stand dramatic moments, and even though this meeting was both surprising and unpleasant, she felt it was important to act naturally. She shook hands with Margaret.
“How disappointing!” cried their host. “I was hoping to give Miss Boyd something quite new in the way of magicians, and behold! she knows all about him.”
“How disappointing!” exclaimed their host. “I was hoping to introduce Miss Boyd to a magician she hadn’t seen before, and look! She already knows all about him.”
“If she did, I’m quite sure she wouldn’t speak to me,” said Oliver, with a bantering smile.
“If she did, I’m pretty sure she wouldn’t talk to me,” said Oliver, with a teasing smile.
They went into the supper-room.
They went into the dining room.
“Now, how shall we sit?” said Arbuthnot, glancing round the table.
“Now, how should we sit?” Arbuthnot asked, looking around the table.
Oliver looked at Arthur, and his eyes twinkled.
Oliver looked at Arthur, and his eyes sparkled.
“You must really let my wife and Mr Burdon be together. They haven’t seen one another for so long that I’m sure they have no end of things to talk about.” He chuckled to himself. “And pray give me Miss Boyd, so that she can abuse me to her heart’s content.”
“You really need to let my wife and Mr. Burdon be together. They haven’t seen each other in so long that I’m sure they have a ton of things to catch up on.” He chuckled to himself. “And please give me Miss Boyd, so she can complain about me to her heart’s content.”
This arrangement thoroughly suited the gay specialist, for he was able to put the beautiful actress on one side of him and the charming American on the other. He rubbed his hands.
This setup worked perfectly for the cheerful expert, as he could place the stunning actress on one side and the delightful American on the other. He rubbed his hands together.
“I feel that we’re going to have a delightful supper.”
“I think we’re going to have a wonderful dinner.”
Oliver laughed boisterously. He took, as was his habit, the whole conversation upon himself, and Susie was obliged to confess that he was at his best. There was a grotesque drollery about him that was very diverting, and it was almost impossible to resist him. He ate and drank with tremendous appetite. Susie thanked her stars at that moment that she was a woman who knew by long practice how to conceal her feelings, for Arthur, overcome with dismay at the meeting, sat in stony silence. But she talked gaily. She chaffed Oliver as though he were an old friend, and laughed vivaciously. She noticed meanwhile that Haddo, more extravagantly dressed than usual, had managed to get an odd fantasy into his evening clothes: he wore knee-breeches, which in itself was enough to excite attention; but his frilled shirt, his velvet collar, and oddly-cut satin waistcoat gave him the appearance of a comic Frenchman. Now that she was able to examine him more closely, she saw that in the last six months he was grown much balder; and the shiny whiteness of his naked crown contrasted oddly with the redness of his face. He was stouter, too, and the fat hung in heavy folds under his chin; his paunch was preposterous. The vivacity of his movements made his huge corpulence subtly alarming. He was growing indeed strangely terrible in appearance. His eyes had still that fixed, parallel look, but there was in them now at times a ferocious gleam. Margaret was as beautiful as ever, but Susie noticed that his influence was apparent in her dress; for there could be no doubt that it had crossed the line of individuality and had degenerated into the eccentric. Her gown was much too gorgeous. It told against the classical character of her beauty. Susie shuddered a little, for it reminded her of a courtesan’s.
Oliver laughed loudly. He took, as usual, the entire conversation upon himself, and Susie had to admit that he was in top form. There was a bizarre humor about him that was really entertaining, and it was almost impossible to resist him. He ate and drank with great enthusiasm. In that moment, Susie was grateful that she was a woman who had learned over time how to hide her feelings, because Arthur, overwhelmed with distress at the reunion, sat in stiff silence. But she chatted cheerfully. She teased Oliver as if he were an old friend and laughed energetically. Meanwhile, she noticed that Haddo, more extravagantly dressed than usual, had incorporated a strange touch into his evening attire: he wore knee-breeches, which alone drew attention, but his frilled shirt, velvet collar, and oddly-shaped satin waistcoat made him look like a comic Frenchman. Now that she could examine him more closely, she realized that in the past six months he had become much balder; the shiny whiteness of his bare head contrasted oddly with the redness of his face. He was also heavier, with fat hanging in heavy folds under his chin; his belly was absurdly large. The liveliness of his movements made his massive size subtly alarming. He was indeed becoming strangely terrifying in appearance. His eyes still had that fixed, parallel gaze, but at times there was a fierce glint in them. Margaret was as beautiful as ever, but Susie noticed that his influence was evident in her clothing; there was no doubt that it had moved from being unique to being eccentric. Her dress was far too extravagant. It clashed with the classic nature of her beauty. Susie shuddered a little, as it reminded her of a courtesan’s.
Margaret talked and laughed as much as her husband, but Susie could not tell whether this animation was affected or due to an utter callousness. Her voice seemed natural enough, yet it was inconceivable that she should be so lighthearted. Perhaps she was trying to show that she was happy. The supper proceeded, and the lights, the surrounding gaiety, the champagne, made everyone more lively. Their host was in uproarious spirits. He told a story or two at which everyone laughed. Oliver Haddo had an amusing anecdote handy. It was a little risky, but it was so funnily narrated that everyone roared but Arthur, who remained in perfect silence. Margaret had been drinking glass after glass of wine, and no sooner had her husband finished than she capped his story with another. But whereas his was wittily immoral, hers was simply gross. At first the other women could not understand to what she was tending, but when they saw, they looked down awkwardly at their plates. Arbuthnot, Haddo, and the other man who was there laughed very heartily; but Arthur flushed to the roots of his hair. He felt horribly uncomfortable. He was ashamed. He dared not look at Margaret. It was inconceivable that from her exquisite mouth such indecency should issue. Margaret, apparently quite unconscious of the effect she had produced, went on talking and laughing.
Margaret talked and laughed just as much as her husband, but Susie couldn't tell if this energy was genuine or if it came from a total lack of feeling. Her voice seemed natural enough, yet it was hard to believe she could be so carefree. Maybe she was trying to show she was happy. The dinner continued, and the lights, the cheerful atmosphere, and the champagne made everyone more lively. Their host was in great spirits, telling stories that got everyone laughing. Oliver Haddo had a funny story ready. It was a bit risky, but told so humorously that everyone roared except for Arthur, who stayed completely silent. Margaret had been drinking glass after glass of wine, and as soon as her husband wrapped up, she topped his story with another. But while his was cleverly inappropriate, hers was just crude. At first, the other women couldn't figure out where she was going with it, but once they understood, they awkwardly looked down at their plates. Arbuthnot, Haddo, and the other guy there laughed heartily, but Arthur turned red from embarrassment. He felt incredibly uneasy. He was ashamed. He couldn’t bear to look at Margaret. It was unbelievable that such indecency could come from her lovely mouth. Margaret, seemingly unaware of the impact she had made, kept talking and laughing.
Soon the lights were put out, and Arthur’s agony was ended. He wanted to rush away, to hide his face, to forget the sight of her and her gaiety, above all to forget that story. It was horrible, horrible.
Soon the lights were turned off, and Arthur’s suffering came to an end. He wanted to run away, to hide his face, to forget the sight of her and her happiness, especially to forget that story. It was terrible, terrible.
She shook hands with him quite lightly.
She shook his hand softly.
“You must come and see us one day. We’ve got rooms at the Carlton.”
“You should come visit us sometime. We have rooms at the Carlton.”
He bowed and did not answer. Susie had gone to the dressing-room to get her cloak. She stood at the door when Margaret came out.
He bowed and didn’t reply. Susie had gone to the dressing room to grab her coat. She was standing at the door when Margaret came out.
“Can we drop you anywhere?” said Margaret. “You must come and see us when you have nothing better to do.”
“Can we drop you off anywhere?” asked Margaret. “You should come visit us when you have some free time.”
Susie threw back her head. Arthur was standing just in front of them looking down at the ground in complete abstraction.
Susie tossed her head back. Arthur was standing right in front of them, staring at the ground in total oblivion.
“Do you see him?” she said, in a low voice quivering with indignation. “That is what you have made him.”
“Do you see him?” she said, her voice trembling with anger. “That’s what you’ve turned him into.”
He looked up at that moment and turned upon them his sunken, tormented eyes. They saw his wan, pallid face with its look of hopeless woe.
He looked up at that moment and turned his sunken, tormented eyes towards them. They saw his pale, gaunt face with its expression of hopeless sorrow.
“Do you know that he’s killing himself on your account? He can’t sleep at night. He’s suffered the tortures of the damned. Oh, I hope you’ll suffer as he’s suffered!”
“Do you realize that he’s driving himself to the edge because of you? He can’t sleep at night. He’s been through hell. Oh, I hope you feel the same pain he’s felt!”
“I wonder that you blame me,” said Margaret. “You ought to be rather grateful.”
“I don't understand why you blame me,” said Margaret. “You should be more grateful.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“You’re not going to deny that you’ve loved him passionately from the first day you saw him? Do you think I didn’t see that you cared for him in Paris? You care for him now more than ever.”
“You’re not going to deny that you’ve loved him intensely from the first day you saw him, are you? Do you really think I didn’t notice how you felt about him in Paris? You care for him now more than ever.”
Susie felt suddenly sick at heart. She had never dreamt that her secret was discovered. Margaret gave a bitter little laugh and walked past her.
Susie suddenly felt a wave of sickness in her stomach. She had never imagined that her secret was found out. Margaret let out a bitter laugh and walked by her.
Chapter XII
Arthur Burdon spent two or three days in a state of utter uncertainty, but at last the idea he had in mind grew so compelling as to overcome all objections. He went to the Carlton and asked for Margaret. He had learnt from the porter that Haddo was gone out and so counted on finding her alone. A simple device enabled him to avoid sending up his name. When he was shown into her private room Margaret was sitting down. She neither read nor worked.
Arthur Burdon spent a couple of days feeling completely unsure, but eventually the idea he had became so strong that it outweighed all his doubts. He went to the Carlton and asked for Margaret. He had found out from the porter that Haddo was out, so he expected to see her alone. A clever trick allowed him to skip having to announce his name. When he was brought into her private room, Margaret was sitting there. She wasn't reading or working.
“You told me I might call upon you,” said Arthur.
“You said I could reach out to you,” Arthur replied.
She stood up without answering, and turned deathly pale.
She got up without responding and turned extremely pale.
“May I sit down?” he asked.
“Can I sit down?” he asked.
She bowed her head. For a moment they looked at one another in silence. Arthur suddenly forgot all he had prepared to say. His intrusion seemed intolerable.
She lowered her head. For a moment, they stared at each other in silence. Arthur suddenly forgot everything he had planned to say. His presence felt unbearable.
“Why have you come?” she said hoarsely.
“Why are you here?” she asked hoarsely.
They both felt that it was useless to attempt the conventionality of society. It was impossible to deal with the polite commonplaces that ease an awkward situation.
They both felt that trying to conform to society's norms was pointless. It was impossible to handle the polite small talk that makes an awkward situation more comfortable.
“I thought that I might be able to help you,” he answered gravely.
“I thought I might be able to help you,” he replied seriously.
“I want no help. I’m perfectly happy. I have nothing to say to you.”
“I don’t need any help. I’m completely fine. I have nothing to talk about with you.”
She spoke hurriedly, with a certain nervousness, and her eyes were fixed anxiously on the door as though she feared that someone would come in.
She spoke quickly, a bit nervously, and her eyes were anxiously glued to the door as if she was worried that someone would walk in.
“I feel that we have much to say to one another,” he insisted. “If it is inconvenient for us to talk here, will you not come and see me?”
“I feel like we have a lot to discuss,” he insisted. “If it's not convenient for us to talk here, will you come and see me?”
“He’d know,” she cried suddenly, as if the words were dragged out of her. “D’you think anything can be hidden from him?”
“He’d know,” she exclaimed suddenly, as if the words were forced out of her. “Do you think anything can be hidden from him?”
Arthur glanced at her. He was horrified by the terror that was in her eyes. In the full light of day a change was plain in her expression. Her face was strangely drawn, and pinched, and there was in it a constant look as of a person cowed. Arthur turned away.
Arthur looked at her. He was shocked by the fear in her eyes. In the bright light of day, it was obvious that her expression had changed. Her face looked oddly tense and strained, and there was a persistent look as if she was completely defeated. Arthur turned away.
“I want you to know that I do not blame you in the least for anything you did. No action of yours can ever lessen my affection for you.”
“I want you to know that I don’t blame you at all for anything you did. Nothing you do can ever change how much I care about you.”
“Oh, why did you come here? Why do you torture me by saying such things?”
“Oh, why did you come here? Why do you torment me by saying things like that?”
She burst on a sudden into a flood of tears, and walked excitedly up and down the room.
She suddenly burst into tears and paced back and forth in the room.
“Oh, if you wanted me to be punished for the pain I’ve caused you, you can triumph now. Susie said she hoped I’d suffer all the agony that I’ve made you suffer. If she only knew!”
“Oh, if you wanted me to be punished for the pain I’ve caused you, you can celebrate now. Susie said she hoped I’d experience all the agony that I’ve made you go through. If she only knew!”
Margaret gave a hysterical laugh. She flung herself on her knees by Arthur’s side and seized his hands.
Margaret let out a wild laugh. She threw herself to her knees next to Arthur and grabbed his hands.
“Did you think I didn’t see? My heart bled when I looked at your poor wan face and your tortured eyes. Oh, you’ve changed. I could never have believed that a man could change so much in so few months, and it’s I who’ve caused it all. Oh, Arthur, Arthur, you must forgive me. And you must pity me.”
“Did you think I didn’t notice? My heart broke when I saw your pale face and your pained eyes. Oh, you’ve changed. I never would have believed a person could change so much in such a short time, and it’s all because of me. Oh, Arthur, Arthur, you have to forgive me. And you have to feel sorry for me.”
“But there’s nothing to forgive, darling,” he cried.
“But there’s nothing to forgive, babe,” he said.
She looked at him steadily. Her eyes now were shining with a hard brightness.
She stared at him intently. Her eyes were now glowing with a fierce brightness.
“You say that, but you don’t really think it. And yet if you only knew, all that I have endured is on your account.”
“You say that, but you don’t actually believe it. And if you only knew, everything I’ve gone through is because of you.”
She made a great effort to be calm.
She worked hard to stay calm.
“What do you mean?” said Arthur.
“What do you mean?” Arthur asked.
“He never loved me, he would never have thought of me if he hadn’t wanted to wound you in what you treasured most. He hated you, and he’s made me what I am so that you might suffer. It isn’t I who did all this, but a devil within me; it isn’t I who lied to you and left you and caused you all this unhappiness.”
“He never loved me; he wouldn’t have thought of me if he hadn’t wanted to hurt you in the thing you cared about the most. He hated you, and he’s turned me into what I am so that you would suffer. It’s not me who did all this, but a devil inside me; it’s not me who lied to you and left you and caused you all this pain.”
She rose to her feet and sighed deeply.
She got up and let out a deep sigh.
“Once, I thought he was dying, and I helped him. I took him into the studio and gave him water. And he gained some dreadful power over me so that I’ve been like wax in his hands. All my will has disappeared, and I have to do his bidding. And if I try to resist …”
“Once, I thought he was dying, and I helped him. I took him into the studio and gave him water. And he gained this frightening control over me so that I’ve become like wax in his hands. All my will has vanished, and I have to do whatever he wants. And if I try to fight back …”
Her face twitched with pain and fear.
Her face flinched with pain and fear.
“I’ve found out everything since. I know that on that day when he seemed to be at the point of death, he was merely playing a trick on me, and he got Susie out of the way by sending a telegram from a girl whose name he had seen on a photograph. I’ve heard him roar with laughter at his cleverness.”
“I’ve figured everything out since then. I know that on that day when he looked like he was about to die, he was just messing with me, and he got Susie out of the picture by sending a telegram from a girl whose name he spotted in a photo. I’ve heard him laugh like crazy about how smart he thought he was.”
She stopped suddenly, and a look of frightful agony crossed her face.
She suddenly stopped, and a look of intense pain crossed her face.
“And at this very minute, for all I know, it may be by his influence that I say this to you, so that he may cause you still greater suffering by allowing me to tell you that he never cared for me. You know now that my life is hell, and his vengeance is complete.”
“And at this very moment, for all I know, it might be his influence that’s making me say this to you, so that he can make you suffer even more by letting me tell you that he never cared for me. You know now that my life is a nightmare, and his revenge is finished.”
“Vengeance for what?”
"Revenge for what?"
“Don’t you remember that you hit him once, and kicked him unmercifully? I know him well now. He could have killed you, but he hated you too much. It pleased him a thousand times more to devise this torture for you and me.”
“Don’t you remember that you hit him once and kicked him without mercy? I know him well now. He could have killed you, but he hated you too much. It pleased him a thousand times more to come up with this torture for you and me.”
Margaret’s agitation was terrible to behold. This was the first time that she had ever spoken to a soul of all these things, and now the long restraint had burst as burst the waters of a dam. Arthur sought to calm her.
Margaret's agitation was awful to witness. This was the first time she had ever shared any of this with anyone, and now the long silence had broken like the waters of a dam. Arthur tried to soothe her.
“You’re ill and overwrought. You must try to compose yourself. After all, Haddo is a human being like the rest of us.”
“You're sick and stressed out. You need to try to calm down. After all, Haddo is just a human being like the rest of us.”
“Yes, you always laughed at his claims. You wouldn’t listen to the things he said. But I know. Oh, I can’t explain it; I daresay common sense and probability are all against it, but I’ve seen things with my own eyes that pass all comprehension. I tell you, he has powers of the most awful kind. That first day when I was alone with him, he seemed to take me to some kind of sabbath. I don’t know what it was, but I saw horrors, vile horrors, that rankled for ever after like poison in my mind; and when we went up to his house in Staffordshire, I recognized the scene; I recognized the arid rocks, and the trees, and the lie of the land. I knew I’d been there before on that fatal afternoon. Oh, you must believe me! Sometimes I think I shall go mad with the terror of it all.”
“Yes, you always laughed at his claims. You wouldn’t listen to what he said. But I know. Oh, I can’t explain it; I have to admit that common sense and logic are against it, but I’ve seen things with my own eyes that defy all understanding. I’m telling you, he has powers of the most terrifying kind. That first day when I was alone with him, it felt like he took me to some sort of gathering. I don’t know what it was, but I witnessed horrors, vile horrors, that have festered in my mind like poison ever since; and when we went up to his house in Staffordshire, I recognized the place; I recognized the dry rocks, the trees, and the lay of the land. I knew I’d been there before on that dreadful afternoon. Oh, you must believe me! Sometimes I think I’m going to lose my mind from the fear of it all.”
Arthur did not speak. Her words caused a ghastly suspicion to flash through his mind, and he could hardly contain himself. He thought that some dreadful shock had turned her brain. She buried her face in her hands.
Arthur didn't say anything. Her words triggered a terrible suspicion in his mind, and he could barely hold back. He feared that some horrific shock had affected her sanity. She buried her face in her hands.
“Look here,” he said, “you must come away at once. You can’t continue to live with him. You must never go back to Skene.”
“Listen,” he said, “you need to leave right now. You can’t keep living with him. You should never go back to Skene.”
“I can’t leave him. We’re bound together inseparably.”
“I can’t leave him. We’re connected forever.”
“But it’s monstrous. There can be nothing to keep you to him. Come back to Susie. She’ll be very kind to you; she’ll help you to forget all you’ve endured.”
“But it’s horrible. There’s nothing tying you to him. Come back to Susie. She’ll be really nice to you; she’ll help you forget everything you’ve been through.”
“It’s no use. You can do nothing for me.”
“It’s pointless. You can’t help me at all.”
“Why not?”
“Why not?”
“Because, notwithstanding, I love him with all my soul.”
“Because, despite everything, I love him with all my heart.”
“Margaret!”
"Margaret!"
“I hate him. He fills me with repulsion. And yet I do not know what there is in my blood that draws me to him against my will. My flesh cries out for him.”
“I hate him. He makes me feel disgusted. And yet I don’t know what it is in me that pulls me toward him against my will. My body craves him.”
Arthur looked away in embarrassment. He could not help a slight, instinctive movement of withdrawal.
Arthur looked away, feeling embarrassed. He couldn't help but instinctively pull back a little.
“Do I disgust you?” she said.
“Do I gross you out?” she asked.
He flushed slightly, but scarcely knew how to answer. He made a vague gesture of denial.
He blushed a little but didn't really know how to respond. He made a vague gesture to indicate no.
“If you only knew,” she said.
“If you only knew,” she said.
There was something so extraordinary in her tone that he gave her a quick glance of surprise. He saw that her cheeks were flaming. Her bosom was panting as though she were again on the point of breaking into a passion of tears.
There was something so unusual in her voice that he shot her a quick look of surprise. He noticed that her cheeks were bright red. Her chest was rising and falling as if she was about to burst into tears again.
“For God’s sake, don’t look at me!” she cried.
“For God’s sake, don’t look at me!” she yelled.
She turned away and hid her face. The words she uttered were in a shamed, unnatural voice.
She turned away and covered her face. The words she spoke came out in a ashamed, unnatural tone.
“If you’d been at Monte Carlo, you’d have heard them say, God knows how they knew it, that it was only through me he had his luck at the tables. He’s contented himself with filling my soul with vice. I have no purity in me. I’m sullied through and through. He has made me into a sink of iniquity, and I loathe myself. I cannot look at myself without a shudder of disgust.”
“If you had been at Monte Carlo, you would have heard people say, God knows how they knew, that it was only because of me that he was lucky at the tables. He’s done nothing but fill my soul with vice. I have no purity left in me. I’m tainted to the core. He has turned me into a place of sin, and I hate myself. I can’t look at myself without feeling a wave of disgust.”
A cold sweat came over Arthur, and he grew more pale than ever. He realized now he was in the presence of a mystery that he could not unravel. She went on feverishly.
A cold sweat ran down Arthur's back, and he became paler than ever. He now understood that he was facing a mystery he couldn’t solve. She continued on passionately.
“The other night, at supper, I told a story, and I saw you wince with shame. It wasn’t I that told it. The impulse came from him, and I knew it was vile, and yet I told it with gusto. I enjoyed the telling of it; I enjoyed the pain I gave you, and the dismay of those women. There seem to be two persons in me, and my real self, the old one that you knew and loved, is growing weaker day by day, and soon she will be dead entirely. And there will remain only the wanton soul in the virgin body.”
"The other night at dinner, I shared a story, and I noticed you flinch with embarrassment. It wasn't me who originated it. The urge came from him, and I knew it was terrible, yet I told it with enthusiasm. I liked telling it; I enjoyed the hurt I caused you and the shock of those women. It feels like there are two people inside me, and my true self, the old version you knew and loved, is fading more and more each day, and soon she will be completely gone. What will be left is just the reckless spirit in the innocent body."
Arthur tried to gather his wits together. He felt it an occasion on which it was essential to hold on to the normal view of things.
Arthur tried to collect his thoughts. He felt like this was a moment where it was crucial to stick to a regular perspective on things.
“But for God’s sake leave him. What you’ve told me gives you every ground for divorce. It’s all monstrous. The man must be so mad that he ought to be put in a lunatic asylum.”
“But for God’s sake leave him. What you’ve told me gives you every reason for divorce. It’s all awful. The man must be so crazy that he should be put in a mental institution.”
“You can do nothing for me,” she said.
“You can’t do anything for me,” she said.
“But if he doesn’t love you, what does he want you for?”
“But if he doesn't love you, what does he want from you?”
“I don’t know, but I’m beginning to suspect.”
"I don't know, but I'm starting to suspect."
She looked at Arthur steadily. She was now quite calm.
She looked at Arthur steadily. She was now completely calm.
“I think he wishes to use me for a magical operation. I don’t know if he’s mad or not. But I think he means to try some horrible experiment, and I am needful for its success. That is my safeguard.”
“I think he wants to use me for some magic trick. I can’t tell if he’s crazy or not. But I believe he intends to carry out a terrible experiment, and I'm essential for it to work. That’s my protection.”
“Your safeguard?”
“Your protection?”
“He won’t kill me because he needs me for that. Perhaps in the process I shall regain my freedom.”
“He won’t kill me because he needs me for that. Maybe in the process, I’ll get my freedom back.”
Arthur was shocked at the callousness with which she spoke. He went up to her and put his hands on her shoulders.
Arthur was taken aback by the harshness of her words. He approached her and placed his hands on her shoulders.
“Look here, you must pull yourself together, Margaret. This isn’t sane. If you don’t take care, your mind will give way altogether. You must come with me now. When you’re out of his hands, you’ll soon regain your calmness of mind. You need never see him again. If you’re afraid, you shall be hidden from him, and lawyers shall arrange everything between you.”
“Listen, you need to get it together, Margaret. This isn’t healthy. If you’re not careful, you'll lose your mind completely. You have to come with me right now. Once you’re away from him, you’ll quickly find your peace of mind again. You won’t ever have to see him again. If you’re scared, you’ll be kept out of his sight, and lawyers will handle everything between you two.”
“I daren’t.”
“I can’t.”
“But I promise you that you can come to no harm. Be reasonable. We’re in London now, surrounded by people on every side. How do you think he can touch you while we drive through the crowded streets? I’ll take you straight to Susie. In a week you’ll laugh at the idle fears you had.”
“But I promise you that you won’t come to any harm. Just be reasonable. We’re in London now, surrounded by people everywhere. How do you think he can get to you while we’re driving through the busy streets? I’ll take you straight to Susie. In a week, you’ll laugh at the silly fears you had.”
“How do you know that he is not in the room at this moment, listening to all you say?”
“How do you know he’s not in the room right now, listening to everything you say?”
The question was so sudden, so unexpected, that Arthur was startled. He looked round quickly.
The question came out of nowhere, catching Arthur off guard. He glanced around quickly.
“You must be mad. You see that the room is empty.”
“You must be crazy. You can see that the room is empty.”
“I tell you that you don’t know what powers he has. Have you ever heard those old legends with which nurses used to frighten our childhood, of men who could turn themselves into wolves, and who scoured the country at night?” She looked at him with staring eyes. “Sometimes, when he’s come in at Skene in the morning, with bloodshot eyes, exhausted with fatigue and strangely discomposed, I’ve imagined that he too …” She stopped and threw back her head. “You’re right, Arthur, I think I shall go mad.”
“I’m telling you, you have no idea what powers he has. Have you ever heard those old legends that nurses used to tell us as kids, about men who could turn into wolves and roamed the countryside at night?” She looked at him wide-eyed. “Sometimes, when he comes in at Skene in the morning, with bloodshot eyes, worn out from fatigue, and acting strangely off, I’ve thought that he might …” She stopped and threw her head back. “You’re right, Arthur, I think I’m going to lose it.”
He watched her helplessly. He did not know what to do. Margaret went on, her voice quivering with anguish.
He watched her helplessly. He didn’t know what to do. Margaret continued, her voice trembling with distress.
“When we were married, I reminded him that he’d promised to take me to his mother. He would never speak of her, but I felt I must see her. And one day, suddenly, he told me to get ready for a journey, and we went a long way, to a place I did not know, and we drove into the country. We seemed to go miles and miles, and we reached at last a large house, surrounded by a high wall, and the windows were heavily barred. We were shown into a great empty room. It was dismal and cold like the waiting-room at a station. A man came in to us, a tall man, in a frock-coat and gold spectacles. He was introduced to me as Dr Taylor, and then, suddenly, I understood.”
“When we got married, I reminded him that he promised to take me to meet his mother. He never talked about her, but I felt it was important to see her. Then one day, out of the blue, he told me to get ready for a trip, and we traveled a long way to a place I didn’t know, driving out into the countryside. We seemed to go for miles and miles until we finally reached a large house, surrounded by a tall wall, with heavily barred windows. We were led into a big empty room. It felt dreary and cold, like a waiting area at a train station. A tall man entered, wearing a frock coat and gold glasses. He was introduced to me as Dr. Taylor, and then, all of a sudden, it clicked.”
Margaret spoke in hurried gasps, and her eyes were staring wide, as though she saw still the scene which at the time had seemed the crowning horror of her experience.
Margaret spoke in quick breaths, and her eyes were wide open, as if she was still seeing the scene that had felt like the ultimate horror of her experience.
“I knew it was an asylum, and Oliver hadn’t told me a word. He took us up a broad flight of stairs, through a large dormitory—oh, if you only knew what I saw there! I was so horribly frightened, I’d never been in such a place before—to a cell. And the walls and the floor were padded.”
“I knew it was a mental hospital, and Oliver hadn’t said a thing to me. He led us up a wide flight of stairs, through a large dorm room—oh, if you only knew what I saw there! I was so painfully scared; I had never been in a place like that before—to a room. And the walls and the floor were padded.”
Margaret passed her hand across her forehead to chase away the recollection of that awful sight.
Margaret brushed her hand across her forehead to wipe away the memory of that terrible sight.
“Oh, I see it still. I can never get it out of my mind.”
“Oh, I still see it. I can never forget it.”
She remembered with a morbid vividness the vast misshapen mass which she had seen heaped strangely in one corner. There was a slight movement in it as they entered, and she perceived that it was a human being. It was a woman, dressed in shapeless brown flannel; a woman of great stature and of a revolting, excessive corpulence. She turned upon them a huge, impassive face; and its unwrinkled smoothness gave it an appearance of aborted childishness. The hair was dishevelled, grey, and scanty. But what most terrified Margaret was that she saw in this creature an appalling likeness to Oliver.
She vividly recalled the large, oddly shaped mass she had seen piled up in one corner. As they entered, it moved slightly, and she realized it was a person. It was a woman, wearing loose brown flannel; a tall woman with an unsettlingly excessive weight. She turned her huge, expressionless face toward them, and its unwrinkled smoothness made her look almost childlike. Her hair was messy, gray, and thin. But what terrified Margaret the most was the shocking resemblance this woman had to Oliver.
“He told me it was his mother, and she’d been there for five-and-twenty years.”
“He told me it was his mom, and she’d been there for twenty-five years.”
Arthur could hardly bear the terror that was in Margaret’s eyes. He did not know what to say to her. In a little while she began to speak again, in a low voice and rapidly, as though to herself, and she wrung her hands.
Arthur could barely handle the fear in Margaret’s eyes. He didn’t know what to say to her. After a while, she started to speak again, quietly and quickly, almost as if to herself, and she wrung her hands.
“Oh, you don’t know what I’ve endured! He used to spend long periods away from me, and I remained alone at Skene from morning till night, alone with my abject fear. Sometimes, it seemed that he was seized with a devouring lust for the gutter, and he would go to Liverpool or Manchester and throw himself among the very dregs of the people. He used to pass long days, drinking in filthy pot-houses. While the bout lasted, nothing was too depraved for him. He loved the company of all that was criminal and low. He used to smoke opium in foetid dens—oh, you have no conception of his passion to degrade himself—and at last he would come back, dirty, with torn clothes, begrimed, sodden still with his long debauch; and his mouth was hot with the kisses of the vile women of the docks. Oh, he’s so cruel when the fit takes him that I think he has a fiendish pleasure in the sight of suffering!”
“Oh, you have no idea what I’ve been through! He used to be away from me for long stretches, and I was stuck at Skene alone from morning till night, just me and my overwhelming fear. Sometimes, it felt like he was consumed by an insatiable desire for the lowest of life, and he would head to Liverpool or Manchester, diving into the depths of society. He spent entire days drinking in filthy bars. While he was in that mode, nothing was too depraved for him. He loved being around criminals and lowlifes. He would smoke opium in disgusting dens—oh, you can’t imagine how much he craved to put himself down like that—and eventually, he would come back, filthy, with torn clothes, covered in grime, still dazed from his binge; and his mouth would taste of the kisses from the horrible women at the docks. Oh, he’s so cruel when he gets like that; I think he takes a wicked pleasure in watching others suffer!”
It was more than Arthur could stand. His mind was made up to try a bold course. He saw on the table a whisky bottle and glasses. He poured some neat spirit into a tumbler and gave it to Margaret.
It was more than Arthur could handle. He decided to take a bold step. He noticed a whisky bottle and glasses on the table. He poured some straight liquor into a tumbler and handed it to Margaret.
“Drink this,” he said.
“Drink this,” he said.
“What is it?”
"What's going on?"
“Never mind! Drink it at once.”
“Never mind! Drink it right away.”
Obediently she put it to her lips. He stood over her as she emptied the glass. A sudden glow filled her.
Obediently, she brought it to her lips. He stood over her as she drained the glass. A sudden warmth filled her.
“Now come with me.”
"Come with me now."
He took her arm and led her down the stairs. He passed through the hall quickly. There was a cab just drawn up at the door, and he told her to get in. One or two persons stared at seeing a woman come out of that hotel in a teagown and without a hat. He directed the driver to the house in which Susie lived and looked round at Margaret. She had fainted immediately she got into the cab.
He took her arm and guided her down the stairs. He rushed through the hall. A cab had just pulled up at the door, and he told her to get in. A couple of people stared when they saw a woman leave that hotel in a tea gown and without a hat. He told the driver to go to Susie's house and glanced at Margaret. She had fainted as soon as she got into the cab.
When they arrived, he carried Margaret upstairs and laid her on a sofa. He told Susie what had happened and what he wanted of her. The dear woman forgot everything except that Margaret was very ill, and promised willingly to do all he wished.
When they got there, he carried Margaret upstairs and laid her on a sofa. He explained to Susie what had happened and what he needed from her. The kind woman forgot everything except that Margaret was very sick, and gladly promised to do everything he asked.
For a week Margaret could not be moved. Arthur hired a little cottage in Hampshire, opposite the Isle of Wight, hoping that amid the most charming, restful scenery in England she would quickly regain her strength; and as soon as it was possible Susie took her down. But she was much altered. Her gaiety had disappeared and with it her determination. Although her illness had been neither long nor serious, she seemed as exhausted, physically and mentally, as if she had been for months at the point of death. She took no interest in her surroundings, and was indifferent to the shady lanes through which they drove and to the gracious trees and the meadows. Her old passion for beauty was gone, and she cared neither for the flowers which filled their little garden nor for the birds that sang continually. But at last it seemed necessary to discuss the future. Margaret acquiesced in all that was suggested to her, and agreed willingly that the needful steps should be taken to procure her release from Oliver Haddo. He made apparently no effort to trace her, and nothing had been heard of him. He did not know where Margaret was, but he might have guessed that Arthur was responsible for her flight, and Arthur was easily to be found. It made Susie vaguely uneasy that there was no sign of his existence. She wished that Arthur were not kept by his work in London.
For a week, Margaret couldn’t be moved. Arthur rented a small cottage in Hampshire, across from the Isle of Wight, hoping that in the beautiful, peaceful scenery of England, she would quickly regain her strength; and as soon as it was possible, Susie took her there. But she was very different. Her joy had vanished, along with her determination. Even though her illness hadn’t been long or severe, she looked as drained, both physically and mentally, as if she had been on the brink of death for months. She showed no interest in her surroundings and was indifferent to the shady lanes they drove through, the lovely trees, and the meadows. Her former love for beauty was gone, and she didn’t care about the flowers that filled their little garden or the birds that sang continuously. Finally, it seemed necessary to discuss the future. Margaret agreed to everything that was suggested to her and willingly accepted that the necessary steps should be taken to secure her release from Oliver Haddo. He apparently made no effort to find her, and nothing had been heard from him. He didn’t know where Margaret was, but he might have guessed that Arthur was behind her escape, and Arthur was easy to locate. Susie felt a vague unease that there was no sign of him. She wished that Arthur wasn’t stuck with his work in London.
At last a suit for divorce was instituted.
At last, a divorce lawsuit was filed.
Two days after this, when Arthur was in his consultingroom, Haddo’s card was brought to him. Arthur’s jaw set more firmly.
Two days later, while Arthur was in his office, Haddo's card was brought to him. Arthur's jaw tightened.
“Show the gentleman in,” he ordered.
“Show the gentleman in,” he said.
When Haddo entered, Arthur, standing with his back to the fireplace, motioned him to sit down.
When Haddo walked in, Arthur, facing the fireplace, signaled for him to take a seat.
“What can I do for you?” he asked coldly.
“What can I do for you?” he asked flatly.
“I have not come to avail myself of your surgical skill, my dear Burdon,” smiled Haddo, as he fell ponderously into an armchair.
“I didn’t come here to take advantage of your surgical skills, my dear Burdon,” Haddo smiled as he heavily settled into an armchair.
“So I imagined.”
"That's what I imagined."
“You perspicacity amazes me. I surmise that it is to you I owe this amusing citation which was served on me yesterday.”
"Your insight amazes me. I assume that I owe you this amusing quote that was shared with me yesterday."
“I allowed you to come in so that I might tell you I will have no communication with you except through my solicitors.”
“I let you come in so I could tell you that I won’t communicate with you except through my lawyers.”
“My dear fellow, why do you treat me with such discourtesy? It is true that you have deprived me of the wife of my bosom, but you might at least so far respect my marital rights as to use me civilly.”
“My dear friend, why are you being so rude to me? It’s true that you’ve taken away the love of my life, but you could at least show me enough respect to treat me politely.”
“My patience is not as good as it was,” answered Arthur, “I venture to remind you that once before I lost my temper with you, and the result you must have found unpleasant.”
“My patience isn’t what it used to be,” Arthur replied. “I’d like to remind you that I lost my temper with you before, and I’m sure you found the outcome unpleasant.”
“I should have thought you regretted that incident by now, O Burdon,” answered Haddo, entirely unabashed.
“I thought you would have regretted that incident by now, Burdon,” Haddo replied, completely unfazed.
“My time is very short,” said Arthur.
“My time is really limited,” Arthur said.
“Then I will get to my business without delay. I thought it might interest you to know that I propose to bring a counter-petition against my wife, and I shall make you co-respondent.”
“Then I'll get right to it. I thought you might want to know that I'm planning to file a counter-petition against my wife, and I’ll be naming you as the co-respondent.”
“You infamous blackguard!” cried Arthur furiously. “You know as well as I do that your wife is above suspicion.”
“You infamous scoundrel!” Arthur shouted angrily. “You know just as well as I do that your wife is beyond reproach.”
“I know that she left my hotel in your company, and has been living since under your protection.”
“I know that she left my hotel with you and has been living under your protection since then.”
Arthur grew livid with rage. He could hardly restrain himself from knocking the man down. He gave a short laugh.
Arthur fumed with anger. He could barely hold himself back from hitting the guy. He let out a quick laugh.
“You can do what you like. I’m really not frightened.”
“You can do whatever you want. I'm not scared at all.”
“The innocent are so very incautious. I assure you that I can make a good enough story to ruin your career and force you to resign your appointments at the various hospitals you honour with your attention.”
“The innocent are incredibly careless. I can guarantee that I can create a compelling enough story to destroy your career and make you resign from the various hospitals where you lend your attention.”
“You forget that the case will not be tried in open court,” said Arthur.
“You're forgetting that the case won't be heard in open court,” Arthur said.
Haddo looked at him steadily. He did not answer for a moment.
Haddo stared at him intently. He didn't respond for a moment.
“You’re quite right,” he said at last, with a little smile. “I had forgotten that.”
“You're absolutely right,” he finally said with a slight smile. “I had completely forgotten that.”
“Then I need not detain you longer.”
“Then I won’t keep you any longer.”
Oliver Haddo got up. He passed his hand reflectively over his huge face. Arthur watched him with scornful eyes. He touched a bell, and the servant at once appeared.
Oliver Haddo stood up. He ran his hand thoughtfully over his large face. Arthur looked at him with disdain. He rang a bell, and the servant immediately showed up.
“Show this gentleman out.”
“Show this guy out.”
Not in the least disconcerted, Haddo strolled calmly to the door.
Not at all bothered, Haddo walked confidently to the door.
Arthur gave a sigh of relief, for he concluded that Haddo would not show fight. His solicitor indeed had already assured him that Oliver would not venture to defend the case.
Arthur let out a sigh of relief, because he figured that Haddo wouldn’t put up a fight. His lawyer had already assured him that Oliver wouldn’t dare to defend the case.
Margaret seemed gradually to take more interest in the proceedings, and she was full of eagerness to be set free. She did not shrink from the unpleasant ordeal of a trial. She could talk of Haddo with composure. Her friends were able to persuade themselves that in a little while she would be her old self again, for she was growing stronger and more cheerful; her charming laughter rang through the little house as it had been used to do in the Paris studio. The case was to come on at the end of July, before the long vacation, and Susie had agreed to take Margaret abroad as soon as it was done.
Margaret seemed to gradually become more interested in what was happening, and she was eager to be free. She didn't shy away from the challenging situation of a trial. She could talk about Haddo calmly. Her friends convinced themselves that soon she would be her old self again, as she was becoming stronger and more cheerful; her lovely laughter filled the little house like it used to in the Paris studio. The case was set to occur at the end of July, before the long vacation, and Susie had agreed to take Margaret abroad as soon as it was over.
But presently a change came over her. As the day of the trial drew nearer, Margaret became excited and disturbed; her gaiety deserted her, and she fell into long, moody silences. To some extent this was comprehensible, for she would have to disclose to callous ears the most intimate details of her married life; but at last her nervousness grew so marked that Susie could no longer ascribe it to natural causes. She thought it necessary to write to Arthur about it.
But soon, something changed in her. As the trial date got closer, Margaret became anxious and restless; her happiness faded, and she fell into long, brooding silences. This was somewhat understandable since she would need to share the most personal details of her marriage with uncaring listeners; however, eventually, her nervousness became so pronounced that Susie could no longer attribute it to normal reasons. She felt it was necessary to write to Arthur about it.
My Dear Arthur:
Dear Arthur:
I don’t know what to make of Margaret, and I wish you would come down and see her. The good-humour which I have noticed in her of late has given way to a curious irritability. She is so restless that she cannot keep still for a moment. Even when she is sitting down her body moves in a manner that is almost convulsive. I am beginning to think that the strain from which she suffered is bringing on some nervous disease, and I am really alarmed. She walks about the house in a peculiarly aimless manner, up and down the stairs, in and out of the garden. She has grown suddenly much more silent, and the look has come back to her eyes which they had when first we brought her down here. When I beg her to tell me what is troubling her, she says: “I’m afraid that something is going to happen.” She will not or cannot explain what she means. The last few weeks have set my own nerves on edge, so that I do not know how much of what I observe is real, and how much is due to my fancy; but I wish you would come and put a little courage into me. The oddness of it all is making me uneasy, and I am seized with preposterous terrors. I don’t know what there is in Haddo that inspires me with this unaccountable dread. He is always present to my thoughts. I seem to see his dreadful eyes and his cold, sensual smile. I wake up at night, my heart beating furiously, with the consciousness that something quite awful has happened.
I’m not sure what to make of Margaret, and I wish you would come down and see her. The good mood I noticed in her recently has shifted to a strange irritability. She’s so restless that she can’t stay still for a second. Even when she sits down, her body moves almost like it’s convulsing. I’m starting to think that the stress she’s been under is causing some kind of nervous issue, and I’m genuinely worried. She wanders around the house in a strangely aimless way, going up and down the stairs, in and out of the garden. She’s suddenly a lot quieter, and the look in her eyes has returned to how they were when we first brought her here. When I ask her to share what’s bothering her, she says, “I’m afraid something is going to happen.” She won’t or can’t explain what she means. The last few weeks have made me on edge too, so I can’t tell how much of what I see is real and how much is just in my head; but I wish you would come and boost my courage a bit. The oddness of everything is making me uneasy, and I’m gripped by ridiculous fears. I don’t know what it is about Haddo that fills me with this inexplicable dread. He’s always on my mind. I feel like I can see his terrifying eyes and his cold, twisted smile. I wake up at night with my heart racing, aware that something truly awful has happened.
Oh, I wish the trial were over, and that we were happy in Germany.
Oh, I wish the trial would end, and that we were happy in Germany.
Yours ever
SUSAN BOYD
Yours always
SUSAN BOYD
Susie took a certain pride in her common sense, and it was humiliating to find that her nerves could be so distraught. She was worried and unhappy. It had not been easy to take Margaret back to her bosom as if nothing had happened. Susie was human; and, though she did ten times more than could be expected of her, she could not resist a feeling of irritation that Arthur sacrificed her so calmly. He had no room for other thoughts, and it seemed quite natural to him that she should devote herself entirely to Margaret’s welfare.
Susie took a certain pride in her common sense, and it was humiliating to realize that she could be so anxious. She was worried and unhappy. It hadn’t been easy to welcome Margaret back as if nothing had happened. Susie was human, and even though she did way more than anyone could expect, she couldn’t help feeling irritated that Arthur was so unbothered by it all. He had no space for other thoughts, and it seemed completely normal to him that she should focus all her energy on Margaret’s well-being.
Susie walked some way along the road to post this letter and then went to her room. It was a wonderful night, starry and calm, and the silence was like balm to her troubles. She sat at the window for a long time, and at last, feeling more tranquil, went to bed. She slept more soundly than she had done for many days. When she awoke the sun was streaming into her room, and she gave a deep sigh of delight. She could see trees from her bed, and blue sky. All her troubles seemed easy to bear when the world was so beautiful, and she was ready to laugh at the fears that had so affected her.
Susie walked down the road for a bit to mail this letter and then headed to her room. It was a beautiful night, clear and peaceful, and the quiet was soothing to her worries. She sat by the window for a long while, and eventually, feeling calmer, went to bed. She slept more soundly than she had in days. When she woke up, the sun was streaming into her room, and she let out a deep sigh of happiness. She could see trees from her bed and a blue sky. All her worries felt manageable when the world was so gorgeous, and she was ready to laugh at the fears that had troubled her so much.
She got up, put on a dressing-gown, and went to Margaret’s room. It was empty. The bed had not been slept in. On the pillow was a note.
She got up, put on a bathrobe, and went to Margaret’s room. It was empty. The bed hadn’t been slept in. There was a note on the pillow.
It’s no good; I can’t help myself. I’ve gone back to him. Don’t trouble about me any more. It’s quite hopeless and useless.
It’s no use; I can’t resist him. I’ve gone back to him. Don’t worry about me anymore. It’s completely hopeless and pointless.
M
Susie gave a little gasp. Her first thought was for Arthur, and she uttered a wail of sorrow because he must be cast again into the agony of desolation. Once more she had to break the dreadful news. She dressed hurriedly and ate some breakfast. There was no train till nearly eleven, and she had to bear her impatience as best she could. At last it was time to start, and she put on her gloves. At that moment the door was opened, and Arthur came in.
Susie gasped slightly. Her first thought was for Arthur, and she let out a cry of sadness because he would have to endure the pain of loss again. Once again, she had to deliver the heartbreaking news. She got dressed quickly and had a little breakfast. There wasn't a train until almost eleven, and she had to manage her impatience as best as she could. Finally, it was time to leave, and she put on her gloves. Just then, the door opened, and Arthur walked in.
She gave a cry of terror and turned pale.
She screamed in fear and turned pale.
“I was just coming to London to see you,” she faltered. “How did you find out?”
“I was just coming to London to see you,” she hesitated. “How did you find out?”
“Haddo sent me a box of chocolates early this morning with a card on which was written: I think the odd trick is mine.”
“Haddo sent me a box of chocolates early this morning with a card that said: I think the odd trick is mine.”
This cruel vindictiveness, joined with a schoolboy love of taunting the vanquished foe, was very characteristic. Susie gave Arthur Burdon the note which she had found in Margaret’s room. He read it and then thought for a long time.
This cruel desire for revenge, combined with a childish enjoyment of mocking the defeated enemy, was very typical. Susie handed Arthur Burdon the note she had discovered in Margaret’s room. He read it and then thought for a long time.
“I’m afraid she’s right,” he said at length. “It seems quite hopeless. The man has some power over her which we can’t counteract.”
“I’m afraid she’s right,” he said after a moment. “It feels pretty hopeless. The guy has some control over her that we can’t fight against.”
Susie wondered whether his strong scepticism was failing at last. She could not withstand her own feeling that there was something preternatural about the hold that Oliver had over Margaret. She had no shadow of a doubt that he was able to affect his wife even at a distance, and was convinced now that the restlessness of the last few days was due to this mysterious power. He had been at work in some strange way, and Margaret had been aware of it. At length she could not resist and had gone to him instinctively: her will was as little concerned as when a chip of steel flies to a magnet.
Susie wondered if his strong skepticism was finally breaking down. She couldn't ignore her own feeling that there was something unnatural about the way Oliver influenced Margaret. She had no doubt that he could affect his wife even from afar, and she was now convinced that the restlessness of the past few days was due to this mysterious ability. He had been operating in some strange way, and Margaret had sensed it. Eventually, she couldn't help herself and had gone to him instinctively; her will was as uninvolved as when a piece of steel is drawn to a magnet.
“I cannot find it in my heart now to blame her for anything she has done,” said Susie. “I think she is the victim of a most lamentable fate. I can’t help it. I must believe that he was able to cast a spell on her; and to that is due all that has happened. I have only pity for her great misfortunes.”
“I can’t bring myself to blame her for anything she’s done,” Susie said. “I think she’s a victim of some really unfortunate circumstances. I can’t help it. I have to believe that he was able to cast a spell on her, and that’s why everything has happened. I only feel pity for her huge misfortunes.”
“Has it occurred to you what will happen when she is back in Haddo’s hands?” cried Arthur. “You know as well as I do how revengeful he is and how hatefully cruel. My heart bleeds when I think of the tortures, sheer physical tortures, which she may suffer.”
“Have you thought about what will happen when she’s back in Haddo’s control?” Arthur exclaimed. “You know as well as I do how vengeful he is and how cruelly hateful. My heart breaks when I think about the physical torment she might endure.”
He walked up and down in desperation.
He paced back and forth in despair.
“And yet there’s nothing whatever that one can do. One can’t go to the police and say that a man has cast a magic spell on his wife.”
“And yet there’s nothing anyone can do. You can’t go to the police and say that a man has put a spell on his wife.”
“Then you believe it too?” said Susie.
“Then you believe it too?” Susie asked.
“I don’t know what I believe now,” he cried. “After all, we can’t do anything if she chooses to go back to her husband. She’s apparently her own mistress.” He wrung his hands. “And I’m imprisoned in London! I can’t leave it for a day. I ought not to be here now, and I must get back in a couple of hours. I can do nothing, and yet I’m convinced that Margaret is utterly wretched.”
“I don’t know what to believe anymore,” he cried. “After all, we can’t do anything if she decides to go back to her husband. She’s clearly in control of her own life.” He wrung his hands. “And I’m stuck in London! I can’t leave for a day. I shouldn’t even be here right now, and I need to head back in a couple of hours. I can’t do anything, and yet I’m convinced that Margaret is completely miserable.”
Susie paused for a minute or two. She wondered how he would accept the suggestion that was in her mind.
Susie stopped for a minute or two. She thought about how he would react to the suggestion she had in mind.
“Do you know, it seems to me that common methods are useless. The only chance is to fight him with his own weapons. Would you mind if I went over to Paris to consult Dr Porhoët? You know that he is learned in every branch of the occult, and perhaps he might help us.”
“Do you know, it seems to me that typical methods are pointless. Our only option is to confront him with his own tactics. Would you mind if I went to Paris to consult Dr. Porhoët? You know he's knowledgeable in all areas of the occult, and maybe he could help us.”
But Arthur pulled himself together.
But Arthur composed himself.
“It’s absurd. We mustn’t give way to superstition. Haddo is merely a scoundrel and a charlatan. He’s worked on our nerves as he’s worked on poor Margaret’s. It’s impossible to suppose that he has any powers greater than the common run of mankind.”
“It’s ridiculous. We shouldn’t give in to superstition. Haddo is just a jerk and a fraud. He’s played with our emotions just like he has with poor Margaret’s. It’s hard to believe he has any powers beyond what any ordinary person has.”
“Even after all you’ve seen with your own eyes?”
“Even after everything you’ve seen with your own eyes?”
“If my eyes show me what all my training assures me is impossible, I can only conclude that my eyes deceive me.”
“If what I see contradicts everything I’ve been trained to believe is impossible, then I can only conclude that my vision is misleading me.”
“Well, I shall run over to Paris.”
"Well, I’ll pop over to Paris."
Chapter XIII
Some weeks later Dr Porhoët was sitting among his books in the quiet, low room that overlooked the Seine. He had given himself over to a pleasing melancholy. The heat beat down upon the noisy streets of Paris, and the din of the great city penetrated even to his fastness in the Île Saint Louis. He remembered the cloud-laden sky of the country where he was born, and the south-west wind that blew with a salt freshness. The long streets of Brest, present to his fancy always in a drizzle of rain, with the lights of cafés reflected on the wet pavements, had a familiar charm. Even in foul weather the sailor-men who trudged along them gave one a curious sense of comfort. There was delight in the smell of the sea and in the freedom of the great Atlantic. And then he thought of the green lanes and of the waste places with their scented heather, the fair broad roads that led from one old sweet town to another, of the Pardons and their gentle, sad crowds. Dr Porhoët gave a sigh.
Some weeks later, Dr. Porhoët was sitting among his books in the quiet, low room that overlooked the Seine. He had surrendered to a pleasant melancholy. The heat beat down on the noisy streets of Paris, and the din of the bustling city even reached his refuge in Île Saint Louis. He remembered the cloud-covered sky of the place where he was born and the south-west wind that blew with a salty freshness. The long streets of Brest, always in his mind with a drizzle of rain, with the lights of cafés shimmering on the wet pavements, held a familiar charm. Even in bad weather, the sailors trudging along them gave a curious sense of comfort. There was joy in the smell of the sea and in the freedom of the vast Atlantic. Then he thought of the green lanes and the wild areas with their fragrant heather, the broad roads connecting one lovely old town to another, of the Pardons and their gentle, somber crowds. Dr. Porhoët sighed.
“It is good to be born in the land of Brittany,” he smiled.
“It’s good to be born in Brittany,” he smiled.
But his bonne showed Susie in, and he rose with a smile to greet her. She had been in Paris for some time, and they had seen much of one another. He basked in the gentle sympathy with which she interested herself in all the abstruse, quaint matters on which he spent his time; and, divining her love for Arthur, he admired the courage with which she effaced herself. They had got into the habit of eating many of their meals together in a quiet house opposite the Cluny called La Reine Blanche, and here they had talked of so many things that their acquaintance was grown into a charming friendship.
But his bonne showed Susie in, and he smiled as he stood up to greet her. She had been in Paris for a while, and they had spent a lot of time together. He enjoyed the gentle way she engaged with all the obscure, quirky topics he focused on; and, sensing her feelings for Arthur, he admired how selflessly she stepped back. They had gotten into the routine of sharing many of their meals at a quiet place across from the Cluny called La Reine Blanche, and there they had discussed so many things that their acquaintance had blossomed into a lovely friendship.
“I’m ashamed to come here so often,” said Susie, as she entered. “Matilde is beginning to look at me with a suspicious eye.”
“I’m embarrassed to come here so often,” said Susie, as she entered. “Matilde is starting to look at me with a suspicious eye.”
“It is very good of you to entertain a tiresome old man,” he smiled, as he held her hand. “But I should have been disappointed if you had forgotten your promise to come this afternoon, for I have much to tell you.”
“It’s really nice of you to spend time with an old man,” he smiled, holding her hand. “But I would have been disappointed if you had forgotten your promise to come this afternoon because I have a lot to share with you.”
“Tell me at once,” she said, sitting down.
“Tell me right now,” she said, sitting down.
“I have discovered an MS. at the library of the Arsenal this morning that no one knew anything about.”
“I found a manuscript at the Arsenal library this morning that nobody knew anything about.”
He said this with an air of triumph, as though the achievement were of national importance. Susie had a tenderness for his innocent mania; and, though she knew the work in question was occult and incomprehensible, congratulated him heartily.
He said this with a sense of pride, as if the accomplishment were of great national significance. Susie felt a fondness for his innocent obsession; and, even though she understood that the work was mysterious and puzzling, she congratulated him warmly.
“It is the original version of a book by Paracelsus. I have not read it yet, for the writing is most difficult to decipher, but one point caught my eye on turning over the pages. That is the gruesome fact that Paracelsus fed the homunculi he manufactured on human blood. One wonders how he came by it.”
“It is the original version of a book by Paracelsus. I haven't read it yet because the writing is really hard to decipher, but one thing caught my attention as I flipped through the pages. That is the gruesome fact that Paracelsus fed the homunculi he created with human blood. One wonders how he got it.”
Susie gave a little start, which Dr Porhoët noticed.
Susie flinched slightly, and Dr. Porhoët noticed.
“What is the matter with you?”
"What's wrong with you?"
“Nothing,” she said quickly.
“Nothing,” she replied swiftly.
He looked at her for a moment, then proceeded with the subject that strangely fascinated him.
He glanced at her for a moment, then continued with the topic that oddly captivated him.
“You must let me take you one day to the library of the Arsenal. There is no richer collection in the world of books dealing with the occult sciences. And of course you know that it was at the Arsenal that the tribunal sat, under the suggestive name of chambre ardente, to deal with cases of sorcery and magic?”
“You have to let me take you to the Arsenal Library one day. There’s no better collection of books on the occult anywhere in the world. And you know that it was at the Arsenal where the tribunal met, under the intriguing name of chambre ardente, to handle cases of sorcery and magic?”
“I didn’t,” smiled Susie.
“I didn’t,” Susie smiled.
“I always think that these manuscripts and queer old books, which are the pride of our library, served in many an old trial. There are volumes there of innocent appearance that have hanged wretched men and sent others to the stake. You would not believe how many persons of fortune, rank, and intelligence, during the great reign of Louis XIV, immersed themselves in these satanic undertakings.”
“I always believe that these manuscripts and strange old books, which are the pride of our library, played a role in many past trials. There are volumes that look innocent but have condemned miserable men and sent others to their deaths. You wouldn’t believe how many wealthy, high-ranking, and intelligent people, during the great reign of Louis XIV, got involved in these sinister activities.”
Susie did not answer. She could not now deal with these matters in an indifferent spirit. Everything she heard might have some bearing on the circumstances which she had discussed with Dr Porhoët times out of number. She had never been able to pin him down to an affirmation of faith. Certain strange things had manifestly happened, but what the explanation of them was, no man could say. He offered analogies from his well-stored memory. He gave her books to read till she was saturated with occult science. At one moment, she was inclined to throw them all aside impatiently, and, at another, was ready to believe that everything was possible.
Susie didn’t respond. She couldn’t deal with these issues in a detached way now. Everything she heard might relate to the situations she had talked about with Dr. Porhoët countless times. She had never managed to get him to confirm his beliefs. Some strange things had clearly happened, but no one could explain them. He shared analogies from his vast knowledge and gave her books to read until she was overwhelmed with occult science. At one moment, she felt like tossing them all aside in frustration, and at another, she was ready to believe that anything was possible.
Dr Porhoët stood up and stretched out a meditative finger. He spoke in that agreeably academic manner which, at the beginning of their acquaintance, had always entertained Susie, because it contrasted so absurdly with his fantastic utterances.
Dr. Porhoët stood up and stretched out a thoughtful finger. He spoke in that nicely academic way that had always amused Susie at the start of their friendship, as it was such a funny contrast to his wild comments.
“It was a strange dream that these wizards cherished. They sought to make themselves beloved of those they cared for and to revenge themselves on those they hated; but, above all, they sought to become greater than the common run of men and to wield the power of the gods. They hesitated at nothing to gain their ends. But Nature with difficulty allows her secrets to be wrested from her. In vain they lit their furnaces, and in vain they studied their crabbed books, called up the dead, and conjured ghastly spirits. Their reward was disappointment and wretchedness, poverty, the scorn of men, torture, imprisonment, and shameful death. And yet, perhaps after all, there may be some particle of truth hidden away in these dark places.”
“It was a strange dream that these wizards held onto. They wanted to be loved by those they cared for and to get back at those they hated; but most importantly, they wanted to be greater than ordinary people and to have the power of the gods. They stopped at nothing to achieve their goals. But Nature only reluctantly reveals her secrets. They wasted their efforts lighting furnaces, studying complex books, summoning the dead, and conjuring terrifying spirits. Their reward was disappointment and misery, poverty, scorn from others, torture, imprisonment, and a shameful death. Yet, maybe there’s still a sliver of truth hidden in these dark places.”
“You never go further than the cautious perhaps,” said Susie. “You never give me any definite opinion.”
“You never go beyond a careful maybe,” Susie said. “You never give me a clear opinion.”
“In these matters it is discreet to have no definite opinion,” he smiled, with a shrug of the shoulders. “If a wise man studies the science of the occult, his duty is not to laugh at everything, but to seek patiently, slowly, perseveringly, the truth that may be concealed in the night of these illusions.”
“In these matters, it's wise not to have a strong opinion,” he smiled, shrugging his shoulders. “If a wise person studies the science of the occult, their role isn’t to mock everything, but to patiently, slowly, and persistently seek the truth that might be hidden in the darkness of these illusions.”
The words were hardly spoken when Matilde, the ancient bonne, opened the door to let a visitor come in. It was Arthur Burdon. Susie gave a cry of surprise, for she had received a brief note from him two days before, and he had said nothing of crossing the Channel.
The words were barely out when Matilde, the old bonne, opened the door to let a visitor in. It was Arthur Burdon. Susie gasped in surprise, since she had gotten a short note from him two days earlier, and he hadn’t mentioned anything about crossing the Channel.
“I’m glad to find you both here,” said Arthur, as he shook hands with them.
“I’m glad to see you both here,” said Arthur, as he shook hands with them.
“Has anything happened?” cried Susie.
“Did anything happen?” cried Susie.
His manner was curiously distressing, and there was a nervousness about his movements that was very unexpected in so restrained a person.
His behavior was strangely upsetting, and there was a nervousness in his movements that was very surprising for someone so composed.
“I’ve seen Margaret again,” he said.
“I saw Margaret again,” he said.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
He seemed unable to go on, and yet both knew that he had something important to tell them. He looked at them vacantly, as though all he had to say was suddenly gone out of his mind.
He seemed unable to continue, yet both of them knew he had something important to share. He stared at them blankly, as if everything he wanted to say had just slipped from his mind.
“I’ve come straight here,” he said, in a dull, bewildered fashion. “I went to your hotel, Susie, in the hope of finding you; but when they told me you were out, I felt certain you would be here.”
“I came straight here,” he said, sounding dull and confused. “I went to your hotel, Susie, hoping to find you; but when they told me you were out, I was sure you’d be here.”
“You seem worn out, cher ami,” said Dr Porhoët, looking at him. “Will you let Matilde make you a cup of coffee?”
“You look really tired, dear friend,” said Dr. Porhoët, looking at him. “Would you let Matilde make you a cup of coffee?”
“I should like something,” he answered, with a look of utter weariness.
“I'd like something,” he replied, looking completely exhausted.
“Sit still for a minute or two, and you shall tell us what you want to when you are a little rested.”
“Sit still for a minute or two, and you can tell us what you want once you’re a bit more rested.”
Dr Porhoët had not seen Arthur since that afternoon in the previous year when, in answer to Haddo’s telegram, he had gone to the studio in the Rue Campagne Première. He watched him anxiously while Arthur drank his coffee. The change in him was extraordinary; there was a cadaverous exhaustion about his face, and his eyes were sunken in their sockets. But what alarmed the good doctor most was that Arthur’s personality seemed thoroughly thrown out of gear. All that he had endured during these nine months had robbed him of the strength of purpose, the matter-of-fact sureness, which had distinguished him. He was now unbalanced and neurotic.
Dr. Porhoët hadn't seen Arthur since that afternoon last year when, in response to Haddo's telegram, he had gone to the studio on Rue Campagne Première. He watched him anxiously as Arthur drank his coffee. The change in him was striking; his face looked worn and lifeless, and his eyes were deeply shadowed. But what worried the good doctor the most was that Arthur's personality seemed completely out of sorts. Everything he had been through in these past nine months had drained him of the determination and grounded confidence that had once defined him. Now, he appeared unsteady and neurotic.
Arthur did not speak. With his eyes fixed moodily on the ground, he wondered how much he could bring himself to tell them. It revolted him to disclose his inmost thoughts, yet he was come to the end of his tether and needed the doctor’s advice. He found himself obliged to deal with circumstances that might have existed in a world of nightmare, and he was driven at last to take advantage of his friend’s peculiar knowledge.
Arthur said nothing. With his eyes glumly fixed on the ground, he wondered how much he could bring himself to share. It disgusted him to reveal his deepest thoughts, yet he had reached his breaking point and needed the doctor’s advice. He found himself forced to face situations that felt like they were straight out of a nightmare, and he finally had to rely on his friend's unique knowledge.
Returning to London after Margaret’s flight, Arthur Burdon had thrown himself again into the work which for so long had been his only solace. It had lost its savour; but he would not take this into account, and he slaved away mechanically, by perpetual toil seeking to deaden his anguish. But as the time passed he was seized on a sudden with a curious feeling of foreboding, which he could in no way resist; it grew in strength till it had all the power of an obsession, and he could not reason himself out of it. He was sure that a great danger threatened Margaret. He could not tell what it was, nor why the fear of it was so persistent, but the idea was there always, night and day; it haunted him like a shadow and pursued him like remorse. His anxiety increased continually, and the vagueness of his terror made it more tormenting. He felt quite certain that Margaret was in imminent peril, but he did not know how to help her. Arthur supposed that Haddo had taken her back to Skene; but, even if he went there, he had no chance of seeing her. What made it more difficult still, was that his chief at St Luke’s was away, and he was obliged to be in London in case he should be suddenly called upon to do some operation. But he could think of nothing else. He felt it urgently needful to see Margaret. Night after night he dreamed that she was at the point of death, and heavy fetters prevented him from stretching out a hand to help her. At last he could stand it no more. He told a brother surgeon that private business forced him to leave London, and put the work into his hands. With no plan in his head, merely urged by an obscure impulse, he set out for the village of Venning, which was about three miles from Skene.
Returning to London after Margaret’s flight, Arthur Burdon threw himself back into the work that had long been his only comfort. It didn't bring him joy anymore, but he ignored that and worked tirelessly, trying to numb his pain through endless labor. As time went on, he suddenly felt a strange sense of dread that he couldn't shake off; it intensified until it felt like an obsession, and he couldn't reason it away. He was convinced that a great danger was threatening Margaret. He couldn't pinpoint what it was or why the fear was so persistent, but the thought was always there, day and night; it followed him like a shadow and tormented him like guilt. His anxiety kept growing, and the vague nature of his fear made it even more unbearable. He was sure that Margaret was in immediate danger, but he didn't know how to help her. Arthur thought Haddo had taken her back to Skene; even if he went there, he wouldn't have a chance to see her. It was even harder because his boss at St Luke’s was away, and he had to stay in London in case he was suddenly needed for a surgery. But he couldn't think about anything else. He felt an urgent need to see Margaret. Night after night, he dreamed that she was on the brink of death, and heavy chains held him back from reaching out to help her. Finally, he couldn't take it anymore. He told a fellow surgeon that personal matters required him to leave London and handed the work over to him. With no plan in mind, just driven by a vague instinct, he set off for the village of Venning, which was about three miles from Skene.
It was a tiny place, with one public-house serving as a hotel to the rare travellers who found it needful to stop there, and Arthur felt that some explanation of his presence was necessary. Having seen at the station an advertisement of a large farm to let, he told the inquisitive landlady that he had come to see it. He arrived late at night. Nothing could be done then, so he occupied the time by trying to find out something about the Haddos.
It was a small place, with one pub doubling as a hotel for the few travelers who felt it necessary to stop there, and Arthur thought he needed to explain why he was there. After seeing an ad at the station for a large farm for rent, he told the curious landlady that he had come to check it out. He arrived late at night. There was nothing to be done then, so he spent his time trying to learn more about the Haddos.
Oliver was the local magnate, and his wealth would have made him an easy topic of conversation even without his eccentricity. The landlady roundly called him insane, and as an instance of his queerness told Arthur, to his great dismay, that Haddo would have no servants to sleep in the house: after dinner everyone was sent away to the various cottages in the park, and he remained alone with his wife. It was an awful thought that Margaret might be in the hands of a raving madman, with not a soul to protect her. But if he learnt no more than this of solid fact, Arthur heard much that was significant. To his amazement the old fear of the wizard had grown up again in that lonely place, and the garrulous woman gravely told him of Haddo’s evil influence on the crops and cattle of farmers who had aroused his anger. He had had an altercation with his bailiff, and the man had died within a year. A small freeholder in the neighbourhood had refused to sell the land which would have rounded off the estate of Skene, and a disease had attacked every animal on his farm so that he was ruined. Arthur was impressed because, though she reported these rumours with mock scepticism as the stories of ignorant yokels and old women, the innkeeper had evidently a terrified belief in their truth. No one could deny that Haddo had got possession of the land he wanted; for, when it was put up to auction, no one would bid against him, and he bought it for a song.
Oliver was the local big shot, and his wealth would have made him an easy topic of conversation even without his quirky behavior. The landlady openly called him insane, and as an example of his oddness, she told Arthur, to his great concern, that Haddo wouldn’t let any servants sleep in the house: after dinner, everyone was sent off to the various cottages in the park, leaving him alone with his wife. The thought that Margaret might be with a crazy man, with no one to protect her, was terrifying. But even though he didn’t learn much solid fact, Arthur overheard a lot of significant stuff. To his surprise, the old fear of the wizard had resurfaced in that remote place, and the talkative woman seriously mentioned Haddo’s bad influence on the crops and livestock of farmers who had angered him. He had a dispute with his bailiff, and the man died within a year. A small landowner nearby refused to sell his land, which would have completed Skene’s estate, and a disease wiped out every animal on his farm, leaving him ruined. Arthur was struck by the fact that, although she shared these rumors with a hint of disbelief—claiming they were just stories from ignorant locals and old women—the innkeeper clearly had a terrified belief in their truth. No one could deny that Haddo had taken control of the land he wanted; when it was auctioned, no one dared to outbid him, and he got it for next to nothing.
As soon as he could do so naturally, Arthur asked after Margaret. The woman shrugged her shoulders. No one knew anything about her. She never came out of the park gates, but sometimes you could see her wandering about inside by herself. She saw no one. Haddo had long since quarrelled with the surrounding gentry; and though one old lady, the mother of a neighbouring landowner, had called when Margaret first came, she had not been admitted, and the visit was never returned.
As soon as he could, Arthur asked about Margaret. The woman shrugged her shoulders. No one knew anything about her. She never left the park, but sometimes you could see her wandering around inside by herself. She didn't see anyone. Haddo had long since fallen out with the local gentry; and although one old lady, the mother of a neighboring landowner, had visited when Margaret first arrived, she hadn't been let in, and the visit was never reciprocated.
“She’ll come to no good, poor lady,” said the hostess of the inn. “And they do say she’s a perfect picture to look at.”
“She’s not going to end up well, poor lady,” said the innkeeper. “And they say she’s stunning to look at.”
Arthur went to his room. He longed for the day to come. There was no certain means of seeing Margaret. It was useless to go to the park gates, since even the tradesmen were obliged to leave their goods at the lodge; but it appeared that she walked alone, morning and afternoon, and it might be possible to see her then. He decided to climb into the park and wait till he came upon her in some spot where they were not likely to be observed.
Arthur headed to his room. He couldn't wait for the day to arrive. There was no guaranteed way to see Margaret. It was pointless to go to the park gates since even the delivery people had to drop off their goods at the lodge; however, it seemed she walked alone in the mornings and afternoons, so he might be able to catch a glimpse of her then. He decided to sneak into the park and wait until he found her in a place where they were unlikely to be seen.
Next day the great heat of the last week was gone, and the melancholy sky was dark with lowering clouds. Arthur inquired for the road which led to Skene, and set out to walk the three miles which separated him from it. The country was grey and barren. There was a broad waste of heath, with gigantic boulders strewn as though in pre-historic times Titans had waged there a mighty battle. Here and there were trees, but they seemed hardly to withstand the fierce winds of winter; they were old and bowed before the storm. One of them attracted his attention. It had been struck by lightning and was riven asunder, leafless; but the maimed branches were curiously set on the trunk so that they gave it the appearance of a human being writhing in the torture of infernal agony. The wind whistled strangely. Arthur’s heart sank as he walked on. He had never seen a country so desolate.
The next day, the intense heat from the past week was gone, and the gloomy sky was dark with heavy clouds. Arthur asked for the road to Skene and started walking the three miles to get there. The landscape was gray and barren. There was a vast expanse of heath, with massive boulders scattered around as if ancient Titans had fought a great battle there. Here and there were trees, but they seemed hardly able to withstand the harsh winter winds; they were old and bent before the storm. One tree caught his eye. It had been struck by lightning and was split apart, bare of leaves; but its damaged branches were oddly positioned on the trunk, giving it the look of a person in the throes of deep agony. The wind whistled eerily. Arthur’s heart sank as he continued walking. He had never seen such a desolate landscape.
He came to the park gates at last and stood for some time in front of them. At the end of a long avenue, among the trees, he could see part of a splendid house. He walked along the wooden palisade that surrounded the park. Suddenly he came to a spot where a board had been broken down. He looked up and down the road. No one was in sight. He climbed up the low, steep bank, wrenched down a piece more of the fence, and slipped in.
He finally arrived at the park gates and paused for a while in front of them. At the end of a long path, among the trees, he caught sight of part of a beautiful house. He walked along the wooden fence that surrounded the park. Suddenly, he found a spot where a board had been broken. He looked up and down the road. No one was around. He climbed up the low, steep bank, tore off another piece of the fence, and slipped inside.
He found himself in a dense wood. There was no sign of a path, and he advanced cautiously. The bracken was so thick and high that it easily concealed him. Dead owners had plainly spent much care upon the place, for here alone in the neighbourhood were trees in abundance; but of late it had been utterly neglected. It had run so wild that there were no traces now of its early formal arrangement; and it was so hard to make one’s way, the vegetation was so thick, that it might almost have been some remnant of primeval forest. But at last he came to a grassy path and walked along it slowly. He stopped on a sudden, for he heard a sound. But it was only a pheasant that flew heavily through the low trees. He wondered what he should do if he came face to face with Oliver. The innkeeper had assured him that the squire seldom came out, but spent his days locked in the great attics at the top of the house. Smoke came from the chimneys of them, even in the hottest days of summer, and weird tales were told of the devilries there committed.
He found himself in a dense forest. There was no sign of a path, so he moved carefully. The underbrush was so thick and tall that it easily hid him. Previous owners had obviously put a lot of effort into this place, as it was the only area nearby with plenty of trees; however, it had been completely neglected recently. It had grown so wild that there were no signs of its earlier organized layout, and it was so difficult to navigate through the thick vegetation that it felt almost like a leftover piece of ancient wilderness. But eventually, he came across a grassy trail and walked along it slowly. He suddenly stopped when he heard a noise. But it was just a pheasant that flew heavily through the low branches. He wondered what he would do if he ran into Oliver. The innkeeper had told him that the squire rarely came out and spent his days locked away in the large attics at the top of the house. Smoke came from their chimneys even on the hottest summer days, and strange stories were told about the dark things that happened there.
Arthur went on, hoping in the end to catch sight of Margaret, but he saw no one. In that grey, chilly day the woods, notwithstanding their greenery, were desolate and sad. A sombre mystery seemed to hang over them. At last he came to a stone bench at a cross-way among the trees, and, since it was the only resting-place he had seen, it struck him that Margaret might come there to sit down. He hid himself in the bracken. He had forgotten his watch and did not know how the time passed; he seemed to be there for hours.
Arthur continued on, hoping to finally catch a glimpse of Margaret, but he saw no one. On that gray, chilly day, the woods, despite their greenery, felt desolate and sad. A dark mystery seemed to linger over them. Eventually, he reached a stone bench at a crossroads among the trees, and since it was the only place to rest he had come across, he thought Margaret might stop there to sit. He hid himself in the underbrush. He had forgotten his watch and had no idea how much time had passed; it felt like he was there for hours.
But at length his heart gave a great beat against his ribs, for all at once, so silently that he had not heard her approach, Margaret came into view. She sat on the stone bench. For a moment he dared not move in case the sound frightened her. He could not tell how to make his presence known. But it was necessary to do something to attract her attention, and he could only hope that she would not cry out.
But eventually, his heart pounded hard against his ribs, because suddenly, without a sound that he noticed, Margaret appeared. She sat down on the stone bench. For a moment, he hesitated to move, worried that a noise might startle her. He wasn’t sure how to let her know he was there. But he had to do something to get her attention and hoped she wouldn't scream.
“Margaret,” he called softly.
“Margaret,” he called gently.
She did not move, and he repeated her name more loudly. But still she made no sign that she had heard. He came forward and stood in front of her.
She didn't move, and he called her name again, this time louder. But she still didn't show any indication that she had heard him. He stepped closer and stood right in front of her.
“Margaret.”
“Margaret.”
She looked at him quietly. He might have been someone she had never set eyes on, and yet from her composure she might have expected him to be standing there.
She looked at him silently. He could have been a complete stranger, yet her calmness suggested that she should have expected him to be there.
“Margaret, don’t you know me?”
"Margaret, don’t you recognize me?"
“What do you want?” she answered placidly.
“What do you want?” she replied calmly.
He was so taken aback that he did not know what to say. She kept gazing at him steadfastly. On a sudden her calmness vanished, and she sprang to her feet.
He was so shocked that he didn’t know what to say. She kept staring at him intently. Suddenly, her calmness disappeared, and she jumped to her feet.
“Is it you really?” she cried, terribly agitated. “I thought it was only a shape that mimicked you.”
“Is that really you?” she exclaimed, very upset. “I thought it was just a figure that looked like you.”
“Margaret, what do you mean? What has come over you?”
“Margaret, what do you mean? What's gotten into you?”
She stretched out her hand and touched him.
She reached out her hand and touched him.
“I’m flesh and blood all right,” he said, trying to smile.
“I’m flesh and blood for sure,” he said, trying to smile.
She shut her eyes for a moment, as though in an effort to collect herself.
She closed her eyes for a moment, as if trying to gather herself.
“I’ve had hallucinations lately,” she muttered. “I thought it was some trick played upon me.”
“I’ve been having hallucinations lately,” she said quietly. “I thought it was some kind of trick being played on me.”
Suddenly she shook herself.
Suddenly, she shook it off.
“But what are you doing here? You must go. How did you come? Oh, why won’t you leave me alone?”
“But what are you doing here? You need to go. How did you get here? Oh, why won’t you just leave me alone?”
“I’ve been haunted by a feeling that something horrible was going to happen to you. I was obliged to come.”
“I’ve been plagued by this feeling that something terrible was about to happen to you. I had to come.”
“For God’s sake, go. You can do me no good. If he finds out you’ve been here—”
“For God’s sake, just go. You’re not helping me. If he finds out you were here—”
She stopped, and her eyes were dilated with terror. Arthur seized her hands.
She stopped, and her eyes were wide with fear. Arthur took her hands.
“Margaret, I can’t go—I can’t leave you like this. For Heaven’s sake, tell me what is the matter. I’m so dreadfully frightened.”
“Margaret, I can’t go—I can’t leave you like this. Please, just tell me what’s wrong. I’m really scared.”
He was aghast at the difference wrought in her during the two months since he had seen her last. Her colour was gone, and her face had the greyness of the dead. There were strange lines on her forehead, and her eyes had an unnatural glitter. Her youth had suddenly left her. She looked as if she were struck down by mortal illness.
He was shocked by the change in her over the two months since he'd last seen her. Her color was gone, and her face had a lifeless gray. There were unusual lines on her forehead, and her eyes had an eerie sparkle. Her youth seemed to have vanished overnight. She looked like she was suffering from a serious illness.
“What is that matter with you?” he asked.
“What’s the matter with you?” he asked.
“Nothing.” She looked about her anxiously. “Oh, why don’t you go? How can you be so cruel?”
“Nothing.” She glanced around nervously. “Oh, why don’t you just go? How can you be so heartless?”
“I must do something for you,” he insisted.
“I have to do something for you,” he insisted.
She shook her head.
She nodded in disagreement.
“It’s too late. Nothing can help me now.” She paused; and when she spoke again it was with a voice so ghastly that it might have come from the lips of a corpse. “I’ve found out at last what he’s going to do with me He wants me for his great experiment, and the time is growing shorter.”
“It’s too late. Nothing can help me now.” She paused; and when she spoke again, her voice was so haunting that it sounded like it came from a corpse. “I’ve finally figured out what he’s going to do with me. He wants me for his big experiment, and time is running out.”
“What do you mean by saying he wants you?”
“What do you mean when you say he wants you?”
“He wants—my life.”
“He wants my life.”
Arthur gave a cry of dismay, but she put up her hand.
Arthur let out a cry of shock, but she raised her hand.
“It’s no use resisting. It can’t do any good—I think I shall be glad when the moment comes. I shall at least cease to suffer.”
“It’s pointless to fight it. It won’t change anything—I think I’ll feel relieved when the time comes. At least I won’t have to suffer anymore.”
“But you must be mad.”
“But you must be crazy.”
“I don’t know. I know that he is.”
“I don’t know. I know he is.”
“But if your life is in danger, come away for God’s sake. After all, you’re free. He can’t stop you.”
“But if your life is at risk, get out of there for God’s sake. After all, you’re free. He can’t stop you.”
“I should have to go back to him, as I did last time,” she answered, shaking her head. “I thought I was free then, but gradually I knew that he was calling me. I tried to resist, but I couldn’t. I simply had to go to him.”
“I would have to go back to him, just like I did last time,” she replied, shaking her head. “I thought I was free then, but over time, I realized that he was summoning me. I tried to fight it, but I couldn’t. I absolutely had to go to him.”
“But it’s awful to think that you are alone with a man who’s practically raving mad.”
“But it’s terrible to think that you’re alone with a man who’s basically losing his mind.”
“I’m safe for today,” she said quietly. “It can only be done in the very hot weather. If there’s no more this year, I shall live till next summer.”
“I’m safe for today,” she said softly. “It can only be done in really hot weather. If there’s no more this year, I’ll make it to next summer.”
“Oh, Margaret, for God’s sake don’t talk like that. I love you—I want to have you with me always. Won’t you come away with me and let me take care of you? I promise you that no harm shall come to you.”
“Oh, Margaret, please don’t talk like that. I love you—I want you by my side always. Will you come with me and let me take care of you? I promise you that nothing will happen to you.”
“You don’t love me any more; you’re only sorry for me now.”
“You don't love me anymore; you just feel sorry for me now.”
“It’s not true.”
"That's not true."
“Oh yes it is. I saw it when we were in the country. Oh, I don’t blame you. I’m a different woman from the one you loved. I’m not the Margaret you knew.”
“Oh yes it is. I saw it when we were out in the country. Oh, I don’t blame you. I’m a different woman from the one you loved. I’m not the Margaret you knew.”
“I can never care for anyone but you.”
“I can only care for you.”
She put her hand on his arm.
She placed her hand on his arm.
“If you loved me, I implore you to go. You don’t know what you expose me to. And when I’m dead you must marry Susie. She loves you with all her heart, and she deserves your love.”
“If you loved me, please go. You don’t realize what you’re putting me through. And when I’m gone, you have to marry Susie. She loves you with all her heart, and she deserves your love.”
“Margaret, don’t go. Come with me.”
“Margaret, don’t leave. Come with me.”
“And take care. He will never forgive you for what you did. If he can, he will kill you.”
“And be careful. He will never let you off the hook for what you did. If he gets the chance, he will kill you.”
She started violently, as though she heard a sound. Her face was convulsed with sudden fear.
She jumped suddenly, as if she heard something. Her face twisted with an immediate sense of fear.
“For God’s sake go, go!”
"Please just go, go!"
She turned from him quickly, and, before he could prevent her, had vanished. With heavy heart he plunged again into the bracken.
She turned away from him quickly, and before he could stop her, she disappeared. With a heavy heart, he plunged back into the underbrush.
When Arthur had given his friends some account of this meeting, he stopped and looked at Dr Porhoët. The doctor went thoughtfully to his bookcase.
When Arthur filled his friends in on this meeting, he paused and glanced at Dr. Porhoët. The doctor walked over to his bookcase, deep in thought.
“What is it you want me to tell you?” he asked.
“What do you want me to tell you?” he asked.
“I think the man is mad,” said Arthur. “I found out at what asylum his mother was, and by good luck was able to see the superintendent on my way through London. He told me that he had grave doubts about Haddo’s sanity, but it was impossible at present to take any steps. I came straight here because I wanted your advice. Granting that the man is out of his mind, is it possible that he may be trying some experiment that entails a sacrifice of human life?”
“I think the guy is crazy,” said Arthur. “I found out which asylum his mom was in, and by luck, I managed to meet the superintendent while passing through London. He mentioned that he has serious concerns about Haddo’s sanity, but right now, there’s nothing they can do. I came straight here because I wanted your opinion. Assuming the guy is insane, is it possible that he might be trying some experiment that involves sacrificing human life?”
“Nothing is more probable,” said Dr Porhoët gravely.
“Nothing is more likely,” Dr. Porhoët said seriously.
Susie shuddered. She remembered the rumour that had reached her ears in Monte Carlo.
Susie shivered. She recalled the rumor that had come to her in Monte Carlo.
“They said there that he was attempting to make living creatures by a magical operation.” She glanced at the doctor, but spoke to Arthur. “Just before you came in, our friend was talking of that book of Paracelsus in which he speaks of feeding the monsters he has made on human blood.”
“They said there that he was trying to create living beings through some sort of magic.” She looked at the doctor but directed her words at Arthur. “Right before you walked in, our friend was mentioning that book by Paracelsus where he talks about feeding the monsters he created with human blood.”
Arthur gave a horrified cry.
Arthur let out a scream.
“The most significant thing to my mind is that fact about Margaret which we are certain of,” said Dr Porhoët. “All works that deal with the Black Arts are unanimous upon the supreme efficacy of the virginal condition.”
“The most important thing to me is that fact about Margaret that we know for sure,” said Dr. Porhoët. “All works that discuss the Black Arts agree on the powerful effectiveness of the virginal state.”
“But what is to be done?” asked Arthur is desperation. “We can’t leave her in the hands of a raving madman.” He turned on a sudden deathly white. “For all we know she may be dead now.”
“But what are we going to do?” Arthur asked in desperation. “We can’t leave her with a crazy lunatic.” He suddenly went deathly pale. “For all we know, she could be dead by now.”
“Have you ever heard of Gilles de Rais?” said Dr Porhoët, continuing his reflections. “That is the classic instance of human sacrifice. I know the country in which he lived; and the peasants to this day dare not pass at night in the neighbourhood of the ruined castle which was the scene of his horrible crimes.”
“Have you ever heard of Gilles de Rais?” Dr. Porhoët said, continuing his thoughts. “He’s a classic example of human sacrifice. I know the area where he lived, and even today, the villagers are too afraid to go near the ruined castle where his horrific crimes took place at night.”
“It’s awful to know that this dreadful danger hangs over her, and to be able to do nothing.”
“It’s terrible to know that this awful danger is looming over her, and to be powerless to do anything about it.”
“We can only wait,” said Dr Porhoët.
“We can only wait,” Dr. Porhoët said.
“And if we wait too long, we may be faced by a terrible catastrophe.”
“And if we wait too long, we might end up facing a terrible disaster.”
“Fortunately we live in a civilized age. Haddo has a great care of his neck. I hope we are frightened unduly.”
“Luckily, we live in a civilized time. Haddo really cares about his neck. I hope we're not being overly frightened.”
It seemed to Susie that the chief thing was to distract Arthur, and she turned over in her mind some means of directing his attention to other matters.
It seemed to Susie that the main thing was to distract Arthur, so she thought about ways to shift his focus to other things.
“I was thinking of going down to Chartres for two days with Mrs Bloomfield,” she said. “Won’t you come with me? It is the most lovely cathedral in the world, and I think you will find it restful to wander about it for a little while. You can do no good, here or in London. Perhaps when you are calm, you will be able to think of something practical.”
“I was thinking of heading down to Chartres for two days with Mrs. Bloomfield,” she said. “Won’t you join me? It’s the most beautiful cathedral in the world, and I think you’ll find it relaxing to stroll around for a bit. You can’t do any good here or in London. Maybe when you’re feeling more at peace, you’ll be able to come up with something practical.”
Dr Porhoët saw what her plan was, and joined his entreaties to hers that Arthur should spend a day or two in a place that had no associations for him. Arthur was too exhausted to argue, and from sheer weariness consented. Next day Susie took him to Chartres. Mrs Bloomfield was no trouble to them, and Susie induced him to linger for a week in that pleasant, quiet town. They passed many hours in the stately cathedral, and they wandered about the surrounding country. Arthur was obliged to confess that the change had done him good, and a certain apathy succeeded the agitation from which he had suffered so long. Finally Susie persuaded him to spend three or four weeks in Brittany with Dr Porhoët, who was proposing to revisit the scenes of his childhood. They returned to Paris. When Arthur left her at the station, promising to meet her again in an hour at the restaurant where they were going to dine with Dr Porhoët, he thanked her for all she had done.
Dr. Porhoët understood her plan and joined his pleas with hers for Arthur to spend a day or two in a place that held no memories for him. Arthur was too worn out to argue, and out of sheer fatigue, he agreed. The next day, Susie took him to Chartres. Mrs. Bloomfield was no trouble for them, and Susie encouraged him to stay for a week in that charming, quiet town. They spent many hours in the magnificent cathedral and explored the surrounding countryside. Arthur had to admit that the change had done him good, and a certain numbness replaced the distress he had felt for so long. Eventually, Susie convinced him to spend three or four weeks in Brittany with Dr. Porhoët, who wanted to revisit his childhood hometown. They returned to Paris. When Arthur left her at the station, promising to meet her again in an hour at the restaurant where they were going to have dinner with Dr. Porhoët, he thanked her for everything she had done.
“I was in an absurdly hysterical condition,” he said, holding her hand. “You’ve been quite angelic. I knew that nothing could be done, and yet I was tormented with the desire to do something. Now I’ve got myself in hand once more. I think my common sense was deserting me, and I was on the point of believing in the farrago of nonsense which they call magic. After all, it’s absurd to think that Haddo is going to do any harm to Margaret. As soon at I get back to London, I’ll see my lawyers, and I daresay something can be done. If he’s really mad, we’ll have to put him under restraint, and Margaret will be free. I shall never forget your kindness.”
“I was in a completely ridiculous state,” he said, holding her hand. “You’ve been incredibly kind. I knew that nothing could be done, but I was tormented by the urge to do something. Now I’ve got myself together again. I think I was losing my common sense and was about to start believing in the nonsense they call magic. After all, it’s crazy to think that Haddo is going to harm Margaret. As soon as I get back to London, I’ll meet with my lawyers, and I’m sure we can take action. If he really is mad, we’ll have to get him committed, and Margaret will be free. I’ll never forget your kindness.”
Susie smiled and shrugged her shoulders.
Susie smiled and shrugged.
She was convinced that he would forget everything if Margaret came back to him. But she chid herself for the bitterness of the thought. She loved him, and she was glad to be able to do anything for him.
She was sure that he would forget everything if Margaret returned to him. But she scolded herself for the bitterness of that thought. She loved him, and she was happy to be able to do anything for him.
She returned to the hotel, changed her frock, and walked slowly to the Chien Noir. It always exhilarated her to come back to Paris; and she looked with happy, affectionate eyes at the plane trees, the yellow trams that rumbled along incessantly, and the lounging people. When she arrived, Dr Porhoët was waiting, and his delight at seeing her again was flattering and pleasant. They talked of Arthur. They wondered why he was late.
She went back to the hotel, changed her dress, and walked slowly to the Chien Noir. Coming back to Paris always made her feel excited, and she looked at the plane trees, the yellow trams that rumbled by nonstop, and the people lounging around with happy, affectionate eyes. When she got there, Dr. Porhoët was waiting, and his joy at seeing her again was flattering and nice. They talked about Arthur and wondered why he was late.
In a moment he came in. They saw at once that something quite extraordinary had taken place.
In an instant, he walked in. They immediately noticed that something truly remarkable had happened.
“Thank God, I’ve found you at last!” he cried.
“Thank God, I’ve finally found you!” he exclaimed.
His face was moving strangely. They had never seen him so discomposed.
His face was moving oddly. They had never seen him so unsettled.
“I’ve been round to your hotel, but I just missed you. Oh, why did you insist on my going away?”
“I went to your hotel, but I just missed you. Oh, why did you have to insist that I leave?”
“What on earth’s the matter?” cried Susie.
“What's happening?” cried Susie.
“Something awful has happened to Margaret.”
“Something terrible has happened to Margaret.”
Susie started to her feet with a sudden cry of dismay.
Susie jumped to her feet with a sudden cry of shock.
“How do you know?” she asked quickly.
“How do you know?” she asked quickly.
He looked at them for a moment and flushed. He kept his eyes upon them, as though actually to force his listeners into believing what he was about to say.
He glanced at them for a moment and blushed. He kept his gaze fixed on them, as if trying to make his listeners believe what he was about to say.
“I feel it,” he answered hoarsely.
“I feel it,” he replied hoarsely.
“What do you mean?”
"What are you talking about?"
“It came upon me quite suddenly, I can’t explain why or how. I only know that something has happened.”
“It hit me out of nowhere, and I can’t explain why or how. I just know that something has happened.”
He began again to walk up and down, prey to an agitation that was frightful to behold. Susie and Dr Porhoët stared at him helplessly. They tried to think of something to say that would calm him.
He started pacing back and forth, consumed by a terrifying agitation. Susie and Dr. Porhoët watched him helplessly. They tried to come up with something to say that would soothe him.
“Surely if anything had occurred, we should have been informed.”
“Surely if anything had happened, we would have been told.”
He turned to Susie angrily.
He turned to Susie, angry.
“How do you suppose we could know anything? She was quite helpless. She was imprisoned like a rat in a trap.”
“How do you think we could know anything? She was totally helpless. She was trapped like a rat in a cage.”
“But, my dear friend, you mustn’t give way in this fashion,” said the doctor. “What would you say of a patient who came to you with such a story?”
“But, my dear friend, you shouldn't give in like this,” said the doctor. “What would you think of a patient who came to you with a story like that?”
Arthur answered the question with a shrug of the shoulders.
Arthur answered the question with a shrug.
“I should say he was absurdly hysterical.”
“I have to say he was ridiculously over-the-top.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“I can’t help it, the feeling’s there. If you try all night you’ll never be able to argue me out of it. I feel it in every bone of my body. I couldn’t be more certain if I saw Margaret lying dead in front of me.”
“I can't help it, I have this feeling. No matter how hard you try, you won't be able to convince me otherwise. I feel it in every part of me. I couldn't be more sure if I saw Margaret lying dead in front of me.”
Susie saw that it was indeed useless to reason with him. The only course was to accept his conviction and make the best of it.
Susie realized that it was pointless to argue with him. The only option was to accept his beliefs and make the most of the situation.
“What do you want us to do?” she asked.
“What do you want us to do?” she asked.
“I want you both to come to England with me at once. If we start now we can catch the evening train.”
“I want both of you to come to England with me right now. If we leave now, we can catch the evening train.”
Susie did not answer, but she got up. She touched the doctor on the arm.
Susie didn’t reply, but she stood up. She put her hand on the doctor’s arm.
“Please come,” she whispered.
"Please come," she said softly.
He nodded and untucked the napkin he had already arranged over his waistcoat.
He nodded and untucked the napkin he had already placed over his vest.
“I’ve got a cab at the door,” said Arthur.
“I’ve got a cab waiting outside,” said Arthur.
“And what about clothes for Miss Susie?” said the doctor.
“And what about clothes for Miss Susie?” the doctor asked.
“Oh, we can’t wait for that,” cried Arthur. “For God’s sake, come quickly.”
“Oh, we can’t wait for that,” Arthur exclaimed. “For heaven’s sake, hurry up.”
Susie knew that there was plenty of time to fetch a few necessary things before the train started, but Arthur’s impatience was too great to be withstood.
Susie knew there was enough time to grab a few essential things before the train left, but Arthur's impatience was too much to handle.
“It doesn’t matter,” she said. “I can get all I want in England.”
“It doesn’t matter,” she said. “I can get everything I need in England.”
He hurried them to the door and told the cabman to drive to the station as quickly as ever he could.
He rushed them to the door and told the cab driver to get them to the station as fast as possible.
“For Heaven’s sake, calm down a little,” said Susie. “You’ll be no good to anyone in that state.”
“For heaven’s sake, calm down a bit,” said Susie. “You won’t be any good to anyone like that.”
“I feel certain we’re too late.”
“I’m pretty sure we’re too late.”
“Nonsense! I’m convinced that you’ll find Margaret safe and sound.”
“Nonsense! I’m sure you’ll find Margaret safe and sound.”
He did not answer. He gave a sigh of relief as they drove into the courtyard of the station.
He didn’t answer. He let out a sigh of relief as they pulled into the station courtyard.
Chapter XIV
Susie never forgot the horror of that journey to England. They arrived in London early in the morning and, without stopping, drove to Euston. For three or four days there had been unusual heat, and even at that hour the streets were sultry and airless. The train north was crowded, and it seemed impossible to get a breath of air. Her head ached, but she was obliged to keep a cheerful demeanour in the effort to allay Arthur’s increasing anxiety. Dr Porhoët sat in front of her. After the sleepless night his eyes were heavy and his face deeply lined. He was exhausted. At length, after much tiresome changing, they reached Venning. She had expected a greater coolness in that northern country; but there was a hot blight over the place, and, as they walked to the inn from the little station, they could hardly drag their limbs along.
Susie never forgot the horror of that journey to England. They arrived in London early in the morning and, without stopping, drove to Euston. For three or four days there had been unusual heat, and even at that hour the streets felt stifling and stagnant. The train north was packed, and it seemed impossible to catch a breath of fresh air. Her head throbbed, but she had to maintain a cheerful attitude to ease Arthur’s rising anxiety. Dr. Porhoët sat in front of her. After the sleepless night, his eyes were heavy, and his face was deeply creased. He was worn out. Eventually, after a lot of tiring transfers, they reached Venning. She had expected it to be cooler in that northern region, but there was a hot, oppressive air over the place, and as they walked to the inn from the small station, they could barely drag their limbs along.
Arthur had telegraphed from London that they must have rooms ready, and the landlady expected them. She recognized Arthur. He passionately desired to ask her whether anything had happened since he went away, but forced himself to be silent for a while. He greeted her with cheerfulness.
Arthur had sent a telegram from London that they needed rooms ready, and the landlady was expecting them. She recognized Arthur. He really wanted to ask her if anything had happened since he left, but he made himself stay quiet for a bit. He greeted her with a cheerful attitude.
“Well, Mrs Smithers, what has been going on since I left you?” he cried.
“Well, Mrs. Smithers, what has been happening since I last saw you?” he exclaimed.
“Of course you wouldn’t have heard, sir,” she answered gravely.
“Of course you wouldn’t have heard, sir,” she replied earnestly.
He began to tremble, but with an almost superhuman effort controlled his voice.
He started to shake, but with almost superhuman effort, he managed to keep his voice steady.
“Has the squire hanged himself?” he asked lightly.
“Has the squire killed himself?” he asked casually.
“No sir—but the poor lady’s dead.”
“No sir—but the poor lady is dead.”
He did not answer. He seemed turned to stone. He stared with ghastly eyes.
He didn't answer. He looked like he was frozen in place. He stared with a look of horror in his eyes.
“Poor thing!” said Susie, forcing herself to speak. “Was it—very sudden?”
“Poor thing!” Susie said, trying to speak. “Was it—really sudden?”
The woman turned to Susie, glad to have someone with whom to discuss the event. She took no notice of Arthur’s agony.
The woman turned to Susie, happy to have someone to talk to about the event. She paid no attention to Arthur’s suffering.
“Yes, mum; no one expected it. She died quite sudden like. She was only buried this morning.”
“Yes, mom; no one saw it coming. She passed away totally unexpectedly. They just buried her this morning.”
“What did she die of?” asked Susie, her eyes on Arthur.
“What did she die from?” asked Susie, her eyes on Arthur.
She feared that he would faint. She wanted enormously to get him away, but did not know how to manage it.
She was scared he might pass out. She really wanted to get him out of there, but she didn't know how to make it happen.
“They say it was heart disease,” answered the landlady. “Poor thing! It’s a happy release for her.”
“They say it was heart disease,” the landlady replied. “Poor thing! It’s a relief for her.”
“Won’t you get us some tea, Mrs Smithers? We’re very tired, and we should like something immediately.”
“Could you please get us some tea, Mrs. Smithers? We’re really tired, and we’d like something right now.”
“Yes, miss. I’ll get it at once.”
“Yes, miss. I’ll get it right away.”
The good woman bustled away. Susie quickly locked the door. She seized Arthur’s arm.
The good woman hurried away. Susie quickly locked the door. She grabbed Arthur’s arm.
“Arthur, Arthur.”
“Arthur, Arthur.”
She expected him to break down. She looked with agony at Dr Porhoët, who stood helplessly by.
She thought he would fall apart. She gazed in anguish at Dr. Porhoët, who stood by, unable to help.
“You couldn’t have done anything if you’d been here. You heard what the woman said. If Margaret died of heart disease, your suspicions were quite without ground.”
“You wouldn’t have been able to do anything if you were here. You heard what the woman said. If Margaret died of heart disease, your suspicions were totally unfounded.”
He shook her away, almost violently.
He pushed her away, almost roughly.
“For God’s sake, speak to us,” cried Susie.
“For God’s sake, talk to us,” cried Susie.
His silence terrified her more than would have done any outburst of grief. Dr Porhoët went up to him gently.
His silence scared her more than any outburst of grief would have. Dr. Porhoët approached him gently.
“Don’t try to be brave, my friend. You will not suffer as much if you allow yourself a little weakness.”
“Don’t try to be tough, my friend. You won’t hurt as much if you let yourself be a little vulnerable.”
“For Heaven’s sake leave me alone!” said Arthur, hoarsely.
“For heaven’s sake, leave me alone!” Arthur said hoarsely.
They drew back and watched him silently. Susie heard their hostess come along to the sitting-room with tea, and she unlocked the door. The landlady brought in the things. She was on the point of leaving them when Arthur stopped her.
They stepped back and observed him quietly. Susie heard their hostess enter the sitting room with tea, and she unlocked the door. The landlady brought in the items. She was about to leave when Arthur stopped her.
“How do you know that Mrs Haddo died of heart disease?” he asked suddenly.
“How do you know that Mrs. Haddo died of heart disease?” he asked out of the blue.
His voice was hard and stern. He spoke with a peculiar abruptness that made the poor woman look at him in amazement.
His voice was tough and serious. He spoke with a weird suddenness that left the poor woman staring at him in shock.
“Dr Richardson told me so.”
“Dr. Richardson said so.”
“Had he been attending her?”
“Was he seeing her?”
“Yes, sir. Mr Haddo had called him in several times to see his lady.”
“Yes, sir. Mr. Haddo had called him in several times to meet his lady.”
“Where does Dr Richardson live?”
"Where does Dr. Richardson live?"
“Why, sir, he lives at the white house near the station.”
“Why, sir, he lives at the White House by the station.”
She could not make out why Arthur asked these questions.
She couldn't figure out why Arthur was asking these questions.
“Did Mr Haddo go to the funeral?”
“Did Mr. Haddo attend the funeral?”
“Oh yes, sir. I’ve never seen anyone so upset.”
“Oh yeah, sir. I’ve never seen anyone so upset.”
“That’ll do. You can go.”
"That's enough. You can leave."
Susie poured out the tea and handed a cup to Arthur. To her surprise, he drank the tea and ate some bread and butter. She could not understand him. The expression of strain, and the restlessness which had been so painful, were both gone from his face, and it was set now to a look of grim determination. At last he spoke to them.
Susie poured the tea and handed a cup to Arthur. To her surprise, he drank the tea and ate some bread and butter. She couldn’t understand him. The look of stress and the restlessness that had been so hard to see were both gone from his face, and it now showed a look of grim determination. Finally, he spoke to them.
“I’m going to see this doctor. Margaret’s heart was as sound as mine.”
“I’m going to see this doctor. Margaret’s heart was as healthy as mine.”
“What are you going to do?”
“What are you going to do?”
“Do?”
"What's up?"
He turned on her with a peculiar fierceness.
He confronted her with an unusual intensity.
“I’m going to put a rope round that man’s neck, and if the law won’t help me, by God, I’ll kill him myself.”
“I’m going to put a rope around that guy’s neck, and if the law won’t help me, damn it, I’ll kill him myself.”
“Mais, mon ami, vous êtes fou,” cried Dr Porhoët, springing up.
But, my friend, you are crazy, cried Dr. Porhoët, jumping up.
Arthur put out his hand angrily, as though to keep him back. The frown on his face grew darker.
Arthur shot out his hand in anger, as if to stop him. The scowl on his face deepened.
“You must leave me alone. Good Heavens, the time has gone by for tears and lamentation. After all I’ve gone through for months, I can’t weep because Margaret is dead. My heart is dried up. But I know that she didn’t die naturally, and I’ll never rest so long as that fellow lives.”
“You have to leave me alone. Goodness, it’s past time for tears and sorrow. After everything I’ve been through for months, I can’t cry because Margaret is gone. My heart is numb. But I know she didn’t die of natural causes, and I won’t find peace as long as that guy is alive.”
He stretched out his hands and with clenched jaws prayed that one day he might hold the man’s neck between them, and see his face turn livid and purple as he died.
He stretched out his hands and with clenched jaws prayed that one day he might hold the man’s neck between them and watch his face turn pale and purple as he died.
“I am going to this fool of a doctor, and then I shall go to Skene.”
“I’m going to see this ridiculous doctor, and then I’ll head to Skene.”
“You must let us come with you,” said Susie.
“You have to let us come with you,” said Susie.
“You need not be frightened,” he answered. “I shall not take any steps of my own till I find the law is powerless.”
“You don’t need to be scared,” he replied. “I won’t take any action on my own until I see that the law can’t help.”
“I want to come with you all the same.”
“I still want to come with you.”
“As you like.”
"Suit yourself."
Susie went out and ordered a trap to be got ready. But since Arthur would not wait, she arranged that it should be sent for them to the doctor’s door. They went there at once, on foot.
Susie went out and arranged for a trap to be ready. But since Arthur couldn’t wait, she made plans to have it sent to the doctor’s front door. They went there right away, on foot.
Dr Richardson was a little man of five-and-fifty, with a fair beard that was now nearly white, and prominent blue eyes. He spoke with a broad Staffordshire accent. There was in him something of the farmer, something of the well-to-do tradesman, and at the first glance his intelligence did not impress one.
Dr. Richardson was a small man in his fifties, with a light-colored beard that was almost completely white and striking blue eyes. He had a strong Staffordshire accent. He seemed to have a bit of a farmer vibe and a touch of a prosperous tradesman, and at first glance, his intelligence wasn’t particularly impressive.
Arthur was shewn with his two friends into the consulting-room, and after a short interval the doctor came in. He was dressed in flannels and had an old-fashioned racket in his hand.
Arthur was shown into the consulting room with his two friends, and after a brief wait, the doctor came in. He was dressed in tennis clothes and had an old-fashioned racket in his hand.
“I’m sorry to have kept you waiting, but Mrs Richardson has got a few lady-friends to tea, and I was just in the middle of a set.”
“I’m sorry to have kept you waiting, but Mrs. Richardson has some friends over for tea, and I was just in the middle of a game.”
His effusiveness jarred upon Arthur, whose manner by contrast became more than usually abrupt.
His enthusiasm annoyed Arthur, whose behavior in response became unusually curt.
“I have just learnt of the death of Mrs Haddo. I was her guardian and her oldest friend. I came to you in the hope that you would be able to tell me something about it.”
“I just found out about Mrs. Haddo's death. I was her guardian and her oldest friend. I came to you hoping you could tell me something about it.”
Dr Richardson gave him at once, the suspicious glance of a stupid man.
Dr. Richardson immediately shot him a suspicious look, typical of a dim-witted person.
“I don’t know why you come to me instead of to her husband. He will be able to tell you all that you wish to know.”
“I don’t know why you’re coming to me instead of her husband. He can tell you everything you want to know.”
“I came to you as a fellow-practitioner,” answered Arthur. “I am at St Luke’s Hospital.” He pointed to his card, which Dr Richardson still held. “And my friend is Dr Porhoët, whose name will be familiar to you with respect to his studies in Malta Fever.”
“I came to you as a fellow practitioner,” Arthur replied. “I'm at St Luke’s Hospital.” He indicated his card, which Dr. Richardson was still holding. “And my friend is Dr. Porhoët, a name you might recognize from his work on Malta Fever.”
“I think I read an article of yours in the B.M.J.,” said the country doctor.
“I think I read one of your articles in the B.M.J.,” said the country doctor.
His manner assumed a singular hostility. He had no sympathy with London specialists, whose attitude towards the general practitioner he resented. He was pleased to sneer at their pretensions to omniscience, and quite willing to pit himself against them.
His attitude was distinctly hostile. He had no sympathy for London specialists, whose attitude toward general practitioners he resented. He enjoyed mocking their claims of knowing everything and was more than willing to challenge them.
“What can I do for you, Mr Burdon?”
“What can I do for you, Mr. Burdon?”
“I should be very much obliged if you would tell me as exactly as possible how Mrs Haddo died.”
“I would really appreciate it if you could tell me as clearly as possible how Mrs. Haddo died.”
“It was a very simple case of endocarditis.”
“It was a very straightforward case of endocarditis.”
“May I ask how long before death you were called in?”
“Can I ask how long before death you were brought in?”
The doctor hesitated. He reddened a little.
The doctor hesitated. He blushed slightly.
“I’m not inclined to be cross-examined,” he burst out, suddenly making up his mind to be angry. “As a surgeon I daresay your knowledge of cardiac diseases is neither extensive nor peculiar. But this was a very simple case, and everything was done that was possible. I don’t think there’s anything I can tell you.”
“I’m not going to be put on the spot,” he said, suddenly deciding to get angry. “As a surgeon, I bet your knowledge of heart diseases isn’t very broad or unique. But this was a pretty straightforward case, and we did everything possible. I don’t think there’s anything else I can share with you.”
Arthur took no notice of the outburst.
Arthur overlooked the outburst.
“How many times did you see her?”
“How many times did you see her?”
“Really, sir, I don’t understand your attitude. I can’t see that you have any right to question me.”
“Honestly, sir, I don’t get your attitude. I don’t think you have any right to question me.”
“Did you have a post-mortem?”
“Did you have a debrief?”
“Certainly not. In the first place there was no need, as the cause of death was perfectly clear, and secondly you must know as well as I do that the relatives are very averse to anything of the sort. You gentlemen in Harley Street don’t understand the conditions of private practice. We haven’t the time to do post-mortems to gratify a needless curiosity.”
“Definitely not. First of all, there was no need, since the cause of death was totally obvious, and secondly you should know just like I do that the family is really against anything like that. You guys in Harley Street don’t get how private practice works. We don’t have the time to do autopsies just to satisfy unnecessary curiosity.”
Arthur was silent for a moment. The little man was evidently convinced that there was nothing odd about Margaret’s death, but his foolishness was as great as his obstinacy. It was clear that several motives would induce him to put every obstacle in Arthur’s way, and chief of these was the harm it would do him if it were discovered that he had given a certificate of death carelessly. He would naturally do anything to avoid social scandal. Still Arthur was obliged to speak.
Arthur was quiet for a moment. The little man clearly believed there was nothing strange about Margaret’s death, but his ignorance was just as strong as his stubbornness. It was obvious that several reasons would push him to throw obstacles in Arthur’s path, with the main one being the trouble it would cause him if it came to light that he had issued a death certificate carelessly. He would do anything to steer clear of social scandal. Still, Arthur had to say something.
“I think I’d better tell you frankly that I’m not satisfied, Dr Richardson. I can’t persuade myself that this lady’s death was due to natural causes.”
“I think I should be honest with you that I’m not satisfied, Dr. Richardson. I can’t convince myself that this woman’s death was from natural causes.”
“Stuff and nonsense!” cried the other angrily. “I’ve been in practice for hard upon thirty-five years, and I’m willing to stake my professional reputation on it.”
“Ridiculous!” the other shouted angrily. “I’ve been in practice for almost thirty-five years, and I’m ready to bet my professional reputation on it.”
“I have reason to think you are mistaken.”
“I think you might be wrong.”
“And to what do you ascribe death, pray?” asked the doctor.
“And what do you think causes death, if I may ask?” the doctor inquired.
“I don’t know yet.”
“I’m not sure yet.”
“Upon my soul, I think you must be out of your senses. Really, sir, your behaviour is childish. You tell me that you are a surgeon of some eminence …”
“Honestly, I think you must be losing your mind. Seriously, sir, your behavior is immature. You say you're a well-known surgeon…”
“I surely told you nothing of the sort.”
“I definitely didn’t say anything like that.”
“Anyhow, you read papers before learned bodies and have them printed. And you come with as silly a story as a Staffordshire peasant who thinks someone has been trying to poison him because he’s got a stomach-ache. You may be a very admirable surgeon, but I venture to think I am more capable than you of judging in a case which I attended and you know nothing about.”
“Anyway, you present research papers to learned groups and get them published. And you come with a ridiculous story, like a Staffordshire farmer who believes someone is trying to poison him because he has a stomach ache. You might be a really skilled surgeon, but I believe I’m more qualified than you to judge a case I was involved in that you know nothing about.”
“I mean to take the steps necessary to get an order for exhumation, Dr Richardson, and I cannot help thinking it will be worth your while to assist me in every possible way.”
“I plan to take the necessary steps to get an order for exhumation, Dr. Richardson, and I can’t help but think it will be beneficial for you to assist me in every possible way.”
“I shall do nothing of the kind. I think you very impertinent, sir. There is no need for exhumation, and I shall do everything in my power to prevent it. And I tell you as chairman of the board of magistrates, my opinion will have as great value as any specialist’s in Harley Street.”
“I’m not doing that at all. I find you very disrespectful, sir. There’s no need for exhumation, and I will do everything I can to stop it. And as the chairman of the board of magistrates, my opinion will count just as much as any specialist’s in Harley Street.”
He flounced to the door and held it open. Susie and Dr Porhoët walked out; and Arthur, looking down thoughtfully, followed on their heels. Dr Richardson slammed the street-door angrily.
He marched to the door and held it open. Susie and Dr. Porhoët walked out, and Arthur, deep in thought, followed closely behind them. Dr. Richardson slammed the door in frustration.
Dr Porhoët slipped his arm in Arthur’s.
Dr. Porhoët linked his arm with Arthur's.
“You must be reasonable, my friend,” he said. “From his own point of view this doctor has all the rights on his side. You have nothing to justify your demands. It is monstrous to expect that for a vague suspicion you will be able to get an order for exhumation.”
“You need to be reasonable, my friend,” he said. “From his perspective, this doctor has every right on his side. You have nothing to support your demands. It's outrageous to think that you can get an order for exhumation based on a vague suspicion.”
Arthur did not answer. The trap was waiting for them.
Arthur didn't answer. The trap was waiting for them.
“Why do you want to see Haddo?” insisted the doctor. “You will do no more good than you have with Dr Richardson.”
“Why do you want to see Haddo?” the doctor pressed. “You won't be able to help any more than you did with Dr. Richardson.”
“I have made up my mind to see him,” answered Arthur shortly. “But there is no need that either of you should accompany me.”
“I've decided to see him,” Arthur replied briefly. “But there's no need for either of you to come with me.”
“If you go, we will come with you,” said Susie.
“If you go, we’ll go with you,” said Susie.
Without a word Arthur jumped into the dog-cart, and Susie took a seat by his side. Dr Porhoët, with a shrug of the shoulders, mounted behind. Arthur whipped up the pony, and at a smart trot they traversed the three miles across the barren heath that lay between Venning and Skene.
Without saying a word, Arthur jumped into the dog-cart, and Susie took a seat next to him. Dr. Porhoët, with a shrug of his shoulders, climbed in the back. Arthur urged the pony on, and at a brisk trot, they covered the three miles across the empty heath that stretched between Venning and Skene.
When they reached the park gates, the lodgekeeper, as luck would have it, was standing just inside, and she held one of them open for her little boy to come in. He was playing in the road and showed no inclination to do so. Arthur jumped down.
When they got to the park gates, the lodgekeeper happened to be standing right inside, and she held one of them open for her little boy to come in. He was playing in the road and didn’t seem interested in going in. Arthur jumped down.
“I want to see Mr Haddo,” he said.
“I want to see Mr. Haddo,” he said.
“Mr Haddo’s not in,” she answered roughly.
“Mr. Haddo isn’t here,” she replied brusquely.
She tried to close the gate, but Arthur quickly put his foot inside.
She tried to close the gate, but Arthur quickly stuck his foot in the way.
“Nonsense! I have to see him on a matter of great importance.”
“Nonsense! I need to see him about something really important.”
“Mr Haddo’s orders are that no one is to be admitted.”
“Mr. Haddo’s orders are that no one is to be let in.”
“I can’t help that, I’m proposing to come in, all the same.”
“I can’t change that, but I’m still planning to come in.”
Susie and Dr Porhoët came forward. They promised the small boy a shilling to hold their horse.
Susie and Dr. Porhoët stepped up. They promised the little boy a shilling to hold their horse.
“Now then, get out of here,” cried the woman. “You’re not coming in, whatever you say.”
“Now, get out of here,” shouted the woman. “You’re not coming in, no matter what you say.”
She tried to push the gate to, but Arthur’s foot prevented her. Paying no heed to her angry expostulations, he forced his way in. He walked quickly up the drive. The lodge-keeper accompanied him, with shrill abuse. The gate was left unguarded, and the others were able to follow without difficulty.
She tried to close the gate, but Arthur's foot stopped her. Ignoring her angry protests, he pushed his way in. He walked quickly up the driveway, while the lodge-keeper shouted insults at him. The gate was left unguarded, so the others were able to follow without any trouble.
“You can go to the door, but you won’t see Mr Haddo,” the woman cried angrily. “You’ll get me sacked for letting you come.”
“You can go to the door, but you won’t see Mr. Haddo,” the woman shouted angrily. “You’ll get me fired for letting you come.”
Susie saw the house. It was a fine old building in the Elizabethan style, but much in need of repair; and it had the desolate look of a place that has been uninhabited. The garden that surrounded it had been allowed to run wild, and the avenue up which they walked was green with rank weeds. Here and there a fallen tree, which none had troubled to remove, marked the owner’s negligence. Arthur went to the door and rang a bell. They heard it clang through the house as though not a soul lived there. A man came to the door, and as soon as he opened it, Arthur, expecting to be refused admission, pushed in. The fellow was as angry as the virago, his wife, who explained noisily how the three strangers had got into the park.
Susie saw the house. It was a beautiful old building in the Elizabethan style, but it needed a lot of repairs; it had the lonely vibe of a place that hadn't been lived in for a while. The garden around it was overgrown, and the path they walked on was filled with thick weeds. Here and there, a fallen tree that no one had bothered to remove showed the owner’s neglect. Arthur went to the door and rang the bell. They heard it echo through the house as if no one was home. A man came to the door, and as soon as he opened it, Arthur, expecting to be turned away, pushed inside. The man was as angry as his wife, who loudly explained how the three strangers had entered the park.
“You can’t see the squire, so you’d better be off. He’s up in the attics, and no one’s allowed to go to him.”
“You can’t see the squire, so you’d better leave. He’s up in the attic, and no one’s allowed to go to him.”
The man tried to push Arthur away.
The man tried to shove Arthur aside.
“Be off with you, or I’ll send for the police.”
“Get out of here, or I’ll call the police.”
“Don’t be a fool,” said Arthur. “I mean to find Mr Haddo.”
“Don’t be an idiot,” Arthur said. “I’m going to find Mr. Haddo.”
The housekeeper and his wife broke out with abuse, to which Arthur listened in silence. Susie and Dr Porhoët stood by anxiously. They did not know what to do. Suddenly a voice at their elbows made them start, and the two servants were immediately silent.
The housekeeper and his wife erupted in anger, which Arthur listened to in silence. Susie and Dr. Porhoët stood by, feeling anxious and unsure of what to do. Suddenly, a voice right next to them startled them, and the two servants immediately fell silent.
“What can I do for you?”
“What can I do for you?”
Oliver Haddo was standing motionless behind them. It startled Susie that he should have come upon them so suddenly, without a sound. Dr Porhoët, who had not seen him for some time, was astounded at the change which had taken place in him. The corpulence which had been his before was become now a positive disease. He was enormous. His chin was a mass of heavy folds distended with fat, and his cheeks were puffed up so that his eyes were preternaturally small. He peered at you from between the swollen lids. All his features had sunk into that hideous obesity. His ears were horribly bloated, and the lobes were large and swelled. He had apparently a difficulty in breathing, for his large mouth, with its scarlet, shining lips, was constantly open. He had grown much balder and now there was only a crescent of long hair stretching across the back of his head from ear to ear. There was something terrible about that great shining scalp. His paunch was huge; he was a very tall man and held himself erect, so that it protruded like a vast barrel. His hands were infinitely repulsive; they were red and soft and moist. He was sweating freely, and beads of perspiration stood on his forehead and on his shaven lip.
Oliver Haddo was standing still behind them. Susie was startled that he had approached them so suddenly, without making a sound. Dr. Porhoët, who hadn’t seen him in a while, was shocked by the change that had happened to him. The bulk he once had now seemed like a serious health issue. He was enormous. His chin was a mass of heavy folds filled with fat, and his cheeks were so puffed up that his eyes appeared unnaturally small. He looked at you through his swollen eyelids. All of his features had sunk into that grotesque obesity. His ears were unnervingly swollen, and the lobes were large and puffy. He seemed to have trouble breathing, as his wide mouth, with its bright, shiny lips, was always open. He had become much balder, with only a strip of long hair stretching across the back of his head from ear to ear. There was something unsettling about his shiny scalp. His belly was massive; he was a very tall man who stood upright, making it stick out like a large barrel. His hands were incredibly disgusting; they were red, soft, and clammy. He was sweating profusely, and beads of sweat gathered on his forehead and on his shaven lip.
For a moment they all looked at one another in silence. Then Haddo turned to his servants.
For a moment, they all stared at each other in silence. Then Haddo turned to his servants.
“Go,” he said.
"Go," he said.
As though frightened out of their wits, they made for the door and with a bustling hurry flung themselves out. A torpid smile crossed his face as he watched them go. Then he moved a step nearer his visitors. His manner had still the insolent urbanity which was customary to him.
As if they were terrified, they rushed to the door and hurriedly threw themselves outside. A sluggish smile spread across his face as he observed them leave. Then he stepped a little closer to his guests. He still had the usual arrogant polish that was typical of him.
“And now, my friends, will you tell me how I can be of service to you?”
“And now, my friends, can you tell me how I can help you?”
“I have come about Margaret’s death,” said Arthur.
“I’m here about Margaret’s death,” said Arthur.
Haddo, as was his habit, did not immediately answer. He looked slowly from Arthur to Dr Porhoët, and from Dr Porhoët to Susie. His eyes rested on her hat, and she felt uncomfortably that he was inventing some gibe about it.
Haddo, as usual, didn’t respond right away. He slowly looked from Arthur to Dr. Porhoët, and then from Dr. Porhoët to Susie. His gaze settled on her hat, and she felt uneasy as she sensed he was coming up with some teasing remark about it.
“I should have thought this hardly the moment to intrude upon my sorrow,” he said at last. “If you have condolences to offer, I venture to suggest that you might conveniently send them by means of the penny post.”
“I should have thought this wasn’t the right time to bring up my grief,” he finally said. “If you want to share your condolences, I suggest you send them through the penny post.”
Arthur frowned.
Arthur was not impressed.
“Why did you not let me know that she was ill?” he asked.
“Why didn’t you tell me she was sick?” he asked.
“Strange as it may seem to you, my worthy friend, it never occurred to me that my wife’s health could be any business of yours.”
“ strange as it may seem to you, my friend, it never crossed my mind that my wife’s health could be any of your concern.”
A faint smile flickered once more on Haddo’s lips, but his eyes had still the peculiar hardness which was so uncanny. Arthur looked at him steadily.
A faint smile crossed Haddo's lips again, but his eyes still had that strange hardness that was so unsettling. Arthur stared at him intently.
“I have every reason to believe that you killed her,” he said.
“I have every reason to believe that you killed her,” he said.
Haddo’s face did not for an instant change its expression.
Haddo's face didn't change expression for a moment.
“And have you communicated your suspicions to the police?”
“Have you told the police about your suspicions?”
“I propose to.”
“I’ll do it.”
“And, if I am not indiscreet, may I inquire upon what you base them?”
“And, if I’m not being too forward, may I ask what you base them on?”
“I saw Margaret three weeks ago, and she told me that she went in terror of her life.”
“I saw Margaret three weeks ago, and she told me that she was terrified for her life.”
“Poor Margaret! She had always the romantic temperament. I think it was that which first brought us together.”
“Poor Margaret! She was always so romantic. I think that's what initially brought us together.”
“You damned scoundrel!” cried Arthur.
"You damn scoundrel!" cried Arthur.
“My dear fellow, pray moderate your language. This is surely not an occasion when you should give way to your lamentable taste for abuse. You outrage all Miss Boyd’s susceptibilities.” He turned to her with an airy wave of his fat hand. “You must forgive me if I do not offer you the hospitality of Skene, but the loss I have so lately sustained does not permit me to indulge in the levity of entertaining.”
“My dear friend, please tone down your language. This is definitely not the time for you to indulge in your unfortunate habit of insults. You’re upsetting all of Miss Boyd’s sensitivities.” He turned to her with a casual wave of his plump hand. “You’ll have to excuse me for not inviting you to Skene, but the recent loss I’ve experienced doesn’t allow me to enjoy the lightheartedness of hosting.”
He gave her an ironical, low bow; then looked once more at Arthur.
He gave her a sarcastic, slight bow; then glanced at Arthur again.
“If I can be of no further use to you, perhaps you would leave me to my own reflections. The lodgekeeper will give you the exact address of the village constable.”
“If I can’t be of any more help to you, maybe you could leave me to my own thoughts. The lodgekeeper will give you the exact address of the village constable.”
Arthur did not answer. He stared into vacancy, as if he were turning over things in his mind. Then he turned sharply on his heel and walked towards the gate. Susie and Dr Porhoët, taken completely aback, did not know what to do; and Haddo’s little eyes twinkled as he watched their discomfiture.
Arthur didn't respond. He stared into space, as if processing his thoughts. Then he abruptly turned and walked toward the gate. Susie and Dr. Porhoët, completely caught off guard, were unsure of how to react; meanwhile, Haddo's beady eyes sparkled as he observed their confusion.
“I always thought that your friend had deplorable manners,” he murmured.
“I always thought your friend had really bad manners,” he said quietly.
Susie, feeling very ridiculous, flushed, and Dr Porhoët awkwardly took off his hat. As they walked away, they felt Haddo’s mocking gaze fixed upon them, and they were heartily thankful to reach the gate. They found Arthur waiting for them.
Susie, feeling very embarrassed, blushed, and Dr. Porhoët awkwardly took off his hat. As they walked away, they felt Haddo’s mocking stare on them, and they were genuinely relieved to reach the gate. They found Arthur waiting for them.
“I beg your pardon,” he said, “I forgot that I was not alone.”
“I’m sorry,” he said, “I forgot that I wasn't alone.”
The three of them drove slowly back to the inn.
The three of them drove slowly back to the inn.
“What are you going to do now?” asked Susie.
“What are you gonna do now?” asked Susie.
For a long time Arthur made no reply, and Susie thought he could not have heard her. At last he broke the silence.
For a long time, Arthur didn't respond, and Susie thought he might not have heard her. Finally, he spoke up.
“I see that I can do nothing by ordinary methods. I realize that it is useless to make a public outcry. There is only my own conviction that Margaret came to a violent end, and I cannot expect anyone to pay heed to that.”
“I see that I can’t achieve anything through normal means. I understand that it’s pointless to make a fuss. The only thing I have is my own belief that Margaret met a violent fate, and I can’t expect anyone to take that seriously.”
“After all, it’s just possible that she really died of heart disease.”
“After all, it’s quite possible that she actually died of heart disease.”
Arthur gave Susie a long look. He seemed to consider her words deliberately.
Arthur gave Susie a long look. He appeared to think about her words carefully.
“Perhaps there are means to decide that conclusively,” he replied at length, thoughtfully, as though he were talking to himself.
“Maybe there are ways to figure that out for sure,” he said after a while, thinking deeply, as if he were speaking to himself.
“What are they?”
"What are they?"
Arthur did not answer. When they came to the door of the inn, he stopped.
Arthur didn't reply. When they reached the door of the inn, he paused.
“Will you go in? I wish to take a walk by myself,” he said.
“Are you going in? I want to take a walk by myself,” he said.
Susie looked at him anxiously.
Susie looked at him nervously.
“You’re not going to do anything rash?”
“You're not planning to do anything reckless, right?”
“I will do nothing till I have made quite sure that Margaret was foully murdered.”
“I won’t do anything until I’m completely sure that Margaret was brutally murdered.”
He turned on his heel and walked quickly away. It was late now, and they found a frugal meal waiting for them in the little sitting-room. It seemed no use to delay it till Arthur came back, and silently, sorrowfully, they ate. Afterwards, the doctor smoked cigarettes, while Susie sat at the open window and looked at the stars. She thought of Margaret, of her beauty and her charming frankness, of her fall and of her miserable end; and she began to cry quietly. She knew enough of the facts now to be aware that the wretched girl was not to blame for anything that had happened. A cruel fate had fallen upon her, and she had been as powerless as in the old tales Phaedra, the daughter of Minos, or Myrrha of the beautiful hair. The hours passed, and still Arthur did not return. Susie thought now only of him, and she was frightfully anxious.
He turned and walked away quickly. It was late now, and a simple meal was waiting for them in the small sitting room. It seemed pointless to wait for Arthur to come back, so they ate in silence and sadness. Afterwards, the doctor smoked cigarettes while Susie sat by the open window, looking at the stars. She thought about Margaret, her beauty and honesty, her downfall, and her tragic end; and she started to cry quietly. She knew enough by now to realize that the poor girl wasn't to blame for anything that had happened. A cruel fate had struck her down, and she had been as powerless as in the old stories of Phaedra, the daughter of Minos, or Myrrha with her beautiful hair. Time passed, and Arthur still hadn't returned. Susie could only think of him, and she was extremely worried.
But at last he came in. The night was far advanced. He put down his hat and sat down. For a long while he looked silently at Dr. Porhoët.
But finally, he came in. The night was deep. He set his hat down and took a seat. For a long time, he silently stared at Dr. Porhoët.
“What is it, my friend?” asked the good doctor at length.
“What’s going on, my friend?” asked the good doctor after a while.
“Do you remember that you told us once of an experiment you made in Alexandria?” he said, after some hesitation.
“Do you remember that you once told us about an experiment you did in Alexandria?” he said, after a bit of hesitation.
He spoke in a curious voice.
He spoke in an unusual voice.
“You told us that you took a boy, and when he looked in a magic mirror, he saw things which he could not possibly have known.”
“You told us that you took a boy, and when he looked in a magic mirror, he saw things that he couldn’t possibly have known.”
“I remember very well,” said the doctor.
“I remember very well,” the doctor said.
“I was much inclined to laugh at you at the time. I was convinced that the boy was a knave who deceived you.”
“I really felt like laughing at you back then. I was sure that the kid was a con artist who tricked you.”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“Of late I’ve thought of that story often. Some hidden recess of my memory has been opened, and I seem to remember strange things. Was I the boy who looked in the ink?”
“Recently, I’ve been thinking about that story a lot. Some hidden part of my memory has been unlocked, and I feel like I remember unusual things. Was I the boy who peered into the ink?”
“Yes,” said the doctor quietly.
“Yes,” the doctor said softly.
Arthur did not say anything. A profound silence fell upon them, while Susie and the doctor watched him intently. They wondered what was in his mind.
Arthur didn’t say anything. A deep silence settled over them as Susie and the doctor watched him closely. They wondered what he was thinking.
“There is a side of my character which I did not know till lately,” Arthur said at last. “When first it dawned upon me, I fought against it. I said to myself that deep down in all of us, a relic from the long past, is the remains of the superstition that blinded our fathers; and it is needful for the man of science to fight against it with all his might. And yet it was stronger than I. Perhaps my birth, my early years, in those Eastern lands where everyone believes in the supernatural, affected me although I did not know it. I began to remember vague, mysterious things, which I never knew had been part of my knowledge. And at last one day it seemed that a new window was opened on to my soul, and I saw with extraordinary clearness the incident which you had described. I knew suddenly it was part of my own experience. I saw you take me by the hand and pour the ink on my palm and bid me look at it. I felt again the strange glow that thrilled me, and with an indescribable bitterness I saw things in the mirror which were not there before. I saw people whom I had never seen. I saw them perform certain actions. And some force I knew not, obliged me to speak. And at length everything grew dim, and I was as exhausted as if I had not eaten all day.”
“There’s a part of my character that I didn’t realize until recently,” Arthur finally said. “When I first became aware of it, I resisted. I told myself that deep down in all of us, there's a remnant from the distant past—the remnants of the superstitions that blinded our ancestors; and it’s essential for a scientist to combat it with all his strength. And yet, it was stronger than me. Maybe my upbringing, my early years in those Eastern lands where everyone believes in the supernatural, influenced me even though I didn’t realize it. I started to recall vague, mysterious things that I never knew were part of my awareness. Then, one day, it felt like a new window opened to my soul, and I saw with remarkable clarity the incident you described. I suddenly realized it was part of my own experience. I saw you take my hand, pour ink on my palm, and tell me to look at it. I felt that strange thrill again, and with an indescribable bitterness, I saw things in the mirror that hadn’t been there before. I saw people I’d never encountered. I watched them doing specific actions. And some force I didn’t understand made me speak. Eventually, everything faded, and I felt utterly drained, as if I hadn’t eaten all day.”
He went over to the open window and looked out. Neither of the others spoke. The look on Arthur’s face, curiously outlined by the light of the lamp, was very stern. He seemed to undergo some mental struggle of extraordinary violence. He breath came quickly. At last he turned and faced them. He spoke hoarsely, quickly.
He walked over to the open window and glanced outside. The others stayed silent. The expression on Arthur’s face, oddly highlighted by the lamp light, was quite serious. It looked like he was going through some intense mental battle. His breathing was rapid. Finally, he turned to face them and spoke in a hoarse, quick voice.
“I must see Margaret again.”
"I need to see Margaret again."
“Arthur, you’re mad!” cried Susie.
“Arthur, you’re crazy!” cried Susie.
He went up to Dr Porhoët and, putting his hands on his shoulders, looked fixedly into his eyes.
He approached Dr. Porhoët, placed his hands on his shoulders, and stared intently into his eyes.
“You have studied this science. You know all that can be known of it. I want you to show her to me.”
“You've learned this science. You know everything there is to know about it. I want you to show her to me.”
The doctor gave an exclamation of alarm.
The doctor yelled in alarm.
“My dear fellow, how can I? I have read many books, but I have never practised anything. I have only studied these matters for my amusement.”
“My dear friend, how can I? I've read many books, but I've never actually done anything. I've only studied these topics for my enjoyment.”
“Do you believe it can be done?”
“Do you think it can be done?”
“I don’t understand what you want.”
“I don’t get what you want.”
“I want you to bring her to me so that I may speak with her, so that I may find out the truth.”
“I want you to bring her to me so that I can talk to her and find out the truth.”
“Do you think I am God that I can raise men from the dead?”
“Do you think I'm God that I can bring people back to life?”
Arthur’s hands pressed him down in the chair from which he sought to rise. His fingers were clenched on the old man’s shoulders so that he could hardly bear the pain.
Arthur's hands pushed him down in the chair he was trying to get up from. His fingers were gripping the old man's shoulders so tightly that he could hardly stand the pain.
“You told us how once Eliphas Levi raised a spirit. Do you believe that was true?”
“You told us how Eliphas Levi once raised a spirit. Do you think that really happened?”
“I don’t know. I have always kept an open mind. There was much to be said on both sides.”
“I don’t know. I’ve always kept an open mind. There’s a lot to consider on both sides.”
“Well, now you must believe. You must do what he did.”
“Well, now you have to believe. You have to do what he did.”
“You must be mad, Arthur.”
"You must be crazy, Arthur."
“I want you to come to that spot where I saw her last. If her spirit can be brought back anywhere, it must be in that place where she sat and wept. You know all the ceremonies and all the words that are necessary.”
“I want you to meet me at the spot where I last saw her. If her spirit can be called back anywhere, it has to be in that place where she sat and cried. You know all the rituals and the words that we need.”
But Susie came forward and laid her hand on his arm. He looked at her with a frown.
But Susie stepped forward and rested her hand on his arm. He looked at her with a frown.
“Arthur, you know in your heart that nothing can come of it. You’re only increasing your unhappiness. And even if you could bring her from the grave for a moment, why can you not let her troubled soul rest in peace?”
“Arthur, deep down, you know that nothing good will come of this. You’re just making yourself more miserable. And even if you could somehow bring her back from the dead for a moment, why can’t you let her troubled soul find peace?”
“If she died a natural death we shall have no power over her, but if her death was violent perhaps her spirit is earthbound still. I tell you I must be certain. I want to see her once more, and afterwards I shall know what to do.”
“If she died a natural death, we won’t have any control over her, but if her death was violent, maybe her spirit is still tied to this world. I’m telling you, I need to be sure. I want to see her one more time, and after that, I’ll know what to do.”
“I cannot, I cannot,” said the doctor.
"I can't, I can't," said the doctor.
“Give me the books and I will do it alone.”
“Hand me the books and I’ll handle it myself.”
“You know that I have nothing here.”
“You know I don’t have anything here.”
“Then you must help me,” said Arthur. “After all, why should you mind? We perform a certain operation, and if nothing happens we are no worse off then before. On the other hand, if we succeed…. Oh, for God’s sake, help me! If you have any care for my happiness do this one thing for me.”
“Then you have to help me,” Arthur said. “After all, why should you care? We try something, and if nothing happens, we're no worse off than we were before. But if we succeed… Oh, please, help me! If you care about my happiness, just do this one thing for me.”
He stepped back and looked at the doctor. The Frenchman’s eyes were fixed upon the ground.
He stepped back and looked at the doctor. The Frenchman's eyes were glued to the ground.
“It’s madness,” he muttered.
“It’s insane,” he muttered.
He was intensely moved by Arthur’s appeal. At last he shrugged his shoulders.
He was deeply affected by Arthur’s request. Finally, he shrugged his shoulders.
“After all, if it is but a foolish mummery it can do no harm.”
“After all, if it's just a silly act, it won't do any harm.”
“You will help me?” cried Arthur.
“You're going to help me?” cried Arthur.
“If it can give you any peace or any satisfaction, I am willing to do what I can. But I warn you to be prepared for a great disappointment.”
“If it brings you any peace or satisfaction, I’m willing to do what I can. But I warn you to get ready for a big disappointment.”
Chapter XV
Arthur wished to set about the invocation then and there, but Dr Porhoët said it was impossible. They were all exhausted after the long journey, and it was necessary to get certain things together without which nothing could be done. In his heart he thought that a night’s rest would bring Arthur to a more reasonable mind. When the light of day shone upon the earth he would be ashamed of the desire which ran counter to all his prepossessions. But Arthur remembered that on the next day it would be exactly a week since Margaret’s death, and it seemed to him that then their spells might have a greater efficacy.
Arthur wanted to start the invocation right then and there, but Dr. Porhoët said it was impossible. They were all worn out after the long journey, and they needed to gather some essentials without which nothing could be done. In his heart, he believed that a night's rest would help Arthur think more clearly. When daylight came, he thought Arthur would feel ashamed of his desire, which went against everything he believed. But Arthur remembered that the next day would mark exactly a week since Margaret's death, and he felt that their spells might be more effective then.
When they came down in the morning and greeted one another, it was plain that none of them had slept.
When they came downstairs in the morning and said hello to each other, it was obvious that none of them had slept.
“Are you still of the same purpose as last night?” asked Dr Porhoët gravely.
“Are you still set on the same goal as last night?” Dr. Porhoët asked seriously.
“I am.”
"I'm here."
The doctor hesitated nervously.
The doctor hesitated anxiously.
“It will be necessary, if you wish to follow out the rules of the old necromancers, to fast through the whole day.”
“It will be necessary, if you want to follow the rules of the old necromancers, to fast for the entire day.”
“I am ready to do anything.”
"I'm ready to do anything."
“It will be no hardship to me,” said Susie, with a little hysterical laugh. “I feel I couldn’t eat a thing if I tried.”
“It won't be hard for me,” Susie said with a slightly hysterical laugh. “I feel like I couldn’t eat a thing even if I tried.”
“I think the whole affair is sheer folly,” said Dr Porhoët.
“I think this whole situation is complete nonsense,” said Dr. Porhoët.
“You promised me you would try.”
“You promised me you'd give it a shot.”
The day, the long summer day, passed slowly. There was a hard brilliancy in the sky that reminded the Frenchman of those Egyptian heavens when the earth seemed crushed beneath a bowl of molten fire. Arthur was too restless to remain indoors and left the others to their own devices. He walked without aim, as fast as he could go; he felt no weariness. The burning sun beat down upon him, but he did not know it. The hours passed with lagging feet. Susie lay on her bed and tried to read. Her nerves were so taut that, when there was a sound in the courtyard of a pail falling on the cobbles, she cried out in terror. The sun rose, and presently her window was flooded with quivering rays of gold. It was midday. The day passed, and it was afternoon. The evening came, but it brought no freshness. Meanwhile Dr Porhoët sat in the little parlour, with his head between his hands, trying by a great mental effort to bring back to his memory all that he had read. His heart began to beat more quickly. Then the night fell, and one by one the stars shone out. There was no wind. The air was heavy. Susie came downstairs and began to talk with Dr Porhoët. But they spoke in a low tone, as if they were afraid that someone would overhear. They were faint now with want of food. The hours went one by one, and the striking of a clock filled them each time with a mysterious apprehension. The lights in the village were put out little by little, and everybody slept. Susie had lighted the lamp, and they watched beside it. A cold shiver passed through her.
The long summer day dragged on. The bright sky reminded the Frenchman of those Egyptian skies when the earth felt like it was crushed under a bowl of molten fire. Arthur was too restless to stay inside and left the others to do their own thing. He walked aimlessly, as fast as he could; he didn’t feel tired. The hot sun beat down on him, but he didn’t notice. The hours passed slowly. Susie lay on her bed trying to read. Her nerves were so frayed that when she heard a sound in the courtyard, a pail falling on the cobblestones, she cried out in fear. The sun rose, and soon her window was flooded with shimmering rays of gold. It was noon. The day went on, and it became afternoon. Evening arrived, but it brought no relief. Meanwhile, Dr. Porhoët sat in the small parlor, his head in his hands, trying hard to recall everything he had read. His heart started to race. Then night fell, and one by one, the stars appeared. There was no wind. The air felt heavy. Susie came downstairs to talk with Dr. Porhoët. They spoke softly, as if afraid someone might overhear them. They felt weak from hunger now. The hours ticked by, and each time a clock struck, it filled them with a sense of unease. The lights in the village went out gradually, and everyone fell asleep. Susie had lit a lamp, and they sat watching it. A cold shiver ran through her.
“I feel as though someone were lying dead in the room,” she said.
“I feel like someone is lying dead in the room,” she said.
“Why does not Arthur come?”
“Why doesn't Arthur come?”
They spoke inconsequently, and neither heeded what the other said. The window was wide open, but the air was difficult to breathe. And now the silence was so unusual that Susie grew strangely nervous. She tried to think of the noisy streets in Paris, the constant roar of traffic, and the shuffling of the crowds toward evening as the work people returned to their homes. She stood up.
They talked aimlessly, not really paying attention to what the other was saying. The window was wide open, but the air felt heavy and hard to breathe. The silence felt so odd that Susie became increasingly anxious. She tried to imagine the noisy streets of Paris, the constant din of traffic, and the hustle and bustle of crowds in the evening as workers made their way home. She got up.
“There’s no air tonight. Look at the trees. Not a leaf is moving.”
“There’s no air tonight. Look at the trees. Not a single leaf is moving.”
“Why does not Arthur come?” repeated the doctor.
“Why isn't Arthur here?” repeated the doctor.
“There’s no moon tonight. It will be very dark at Skene.”
“There’s no moon tonight. It’s going to be really dark at Skene.”
“He’s walked all day. He should be here by now.”
“He's been walking all day. He should be here by now.”
Susie felt an extraordinary oppression, and she panted for breath. At last they heard a step on the road outside, and Arthur stood at the window.
Susie felt an overwhelming pressure, and she gasped for air. Finally, they heard a footstep on the road outside, and Arthur was standing at the window.
“Are you ready to come?” he said.
“Are you ready to come?” he asked.
“We’ve been waiting for you.”
“We’ve been waiting for you.”
They joined him, bringing the few things that Dr Porhoët had said were necessary, and they walked along the solitary road that led to Skene. On each side the heather stretched into the dark night, and there was a blackness about it that was ominous. There was no sound save that of their own steps. Dimly, under the stars, they saw the desolation with which they were surrounded. The way seemed very long. They were utterly exhausted, and they could hardly drag one foot after the other.
They joined him, bringing the few things that Dr. Porhoët had said were necessary, and they walked along the lonely road that led to Skene. On either side, the heather stretched into the dark night, and there was a heaviness about it that felt foreboding. The only sound was their own footsteps. Faintly, under the stars, they saw the desolation around them. The path felt extremely long. They were completely worn out and could barely drag one foot after the other.
“You must let me rest for a minute,” said Susie.
“You need to let me take a break for a minute,” said Susie.
They did not answer, but stopped, and she sat on a boulder by the wayside. They stood motionless in front of her, waiting patiently till she was ready. After a little while she forced herself to get up.
They didn’t respond, but paused, and she sat on a rock by the side of the road. They stood still in front of her, waiting patiently until she was ready. After a little while, she pushed herself to get up.
“Now I can go,” she said.
“Now I can go,” she said.
Still they did not speak, but walked on. They moved like figures in a dream, with a stealthy directness, as though they acted under the influence of another’s will. Suddenly the road stopped, and they found themselves at the gates of Skene.
Still, they didn’t say anything, but kept walking. They moved like shadows in a dream, with a quiet determination, as if they were following someone else’s commands. Suddenly, the road ended, and they found themselves at the gates of Skene.
“Follow me very closely,” said Arthur.
“Stay close to me,” Arthur said.
He turned on one side, and they followed a paling. Susie could feel that they walked along a narrow path. She could see hardly two steps in front of her. At last he stood still.
He turned to one side, and they followed a fence. Susie could sense that they were walking on a narrow path. She could barely see two steps ahead of her. Finally, he stopped.
“I came here earlier in the night and made the opening easier to get through.”
“I came here earlier tonight and made it easier to get through the opening.”
He turned back a broken piece of railing and slipped in. Susie followed, and Dr Porhoët entered after her.
He turned a broken piece of railing and slipped inside. Susie followed, and Dr. Porhoët came in after her.
“I can see nothing,” said Susie.
“I can’t see anything,” said Susie.
“Give my your hand, and I will lead you.”
“Give me your hand, and I’ll lead you.”
They walked with difficulty through the tangled bracken, among closely planted trees. They stumbled, and once Dr Porhoët fell. It seemed that they went a long way. Susie’s heart beat fast with anxiety. All her weariness was forgotten.
They trudged through the thick underbrush and closely spaced trees. They stumbled, and Dr. Porhoët fell once. It felt like they were walking a long distance. Susie's heart raced with anxiety. All her tiredness vanished.
Then Arthur stopped them, and he pointed in front of him. Through an opening in the trees, they saw the house. All the windows were dark except those just under the roof, and from them came bright lights.
Then Arthur stopped them, and he pointed ahead. Through a gap in the trees, they saw the house. All the windows were dark except for the ones just under the roof, and bright lights were coming from them.
“Those are the attics which he uses as a laboratory. You see, he is working now. There is no one else in the house.”
"Those are the attics he uses as a lab. You see, he's working right now. There's no one else in the house."
Susie was curiously fascinated by the flaming lights. There was an awful mystery in those unknown labours which absorbed Oliver Haddo night after night till the sun rose. What horrible things were done there, hidden from the eyes of men? By himself in that vast house the madman performed ghastly experiments; and who could tell what dark secrets he trafficked in?
Susie was really intrigued by the flickering lights. There was a terrible mystery in those unknown activities that kept Oliver Haddo occupied night after night until dawn. What horrible things were happening there, away from prying eyes? All alone in that huge house, the madman carried out chilling experiments; and who could say what dark secrets he was involved with?
“There is no danger that he will come out,” said Arthur. “He remains there till the break of day.”
“There’s no way he’ll come out,” said Arthur. “He stays there until dawn.”
He took her hand again and led her on. Back they went among the trees, and presently they were on a pathway. They walked along with greater safety.
He took her hand again and led her on. They went back through the trees, and soon they were on a path. They walked along with more confidence.
“Are you all right, Porhoët?” asked Arthur.
“Are you okay, Porhoët?” Arthur asked.
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
But the trees grew thicker and the night more sombre. Now the stars were shut out, and they could hardly see in front of them.
But the trees got denser and the night darker. Now the stars were blocked out, and they could barely see in front of them.
“Here we are,” said Arthur.
“Here we go,” said Arthur.
They stopped, and found that there was in front of them a green space formed by four cross-ways. In the middle a stone bench gleamed vaguely against the darkness.
They stopped and discovered a green area surrounded by four intersecting paths. In the center, a stone bench shimmered faintly in the darkness.
“This is where Margaret sat when last I saw her.”
“This is where Margaret was sitting the last time I saw her.”
“I can see to do nothing here,” said the doctor.
“I can’t do anything here,” said the doctor.
They had brought two flat bowls of brass to serve as censers, and these Arthur gave to Dr Porhoët. He stood by Susie’s side while the doctor busied himself with his preparations. They saw him move to and fro. They saw him bend to the ground. Presently there was a crackling of wood, and from the brazen bowls red flames shot up. They did not know what he burnt, but there were heavy clouds of smoke, and a strong, aromatic odour filled the air. Now and again the doctor was sharply silhouetted against the light. His slight, bowed figure was singularly mysterious. When Susie caught sight of his face, she saw that it was touched with a strong emotion. The work he was at affected him so that his doubts, his fears, had vanished. He looked like some old alchemist busied with unnatural things. Susie’s heart began to beat painfully. She was growing desperately frightened and stretched out her hand so that she might touch Arthur. Silently he put his arm through hers. And now the doctor was tracing strange signs upon the ground. The flames died down and only a glow remained, but he seemed to have no difficulty in seeing what he was about. Susie could not discern what figures he drew. Then he put more twigs upon the braziers, and the flames sprang up once more, cutting the darkness sharply as with a sword.
They had brought two flat brass bowls to use as censers, and Arthur handed them to Dr. Porhoët. He stood next to Susie while the doctor prepared. They watched him move back and forth, bending down to the ground. Soon, they heard crackling wood, and red flames shot up from the bowls. They didn't know what he was burning, but there were thick clouds of smoke and a strong, aromatic scent filled the air. Now and then, the doctor was sharply outlined against the light. His slight, bowed figure was oddly mysterious. When Susie caught a glimpse of his face, she noticed it was filled with deep emotion. The task he was focused on seemed to erase his doubts and fears. He appeared like an old alchemist engaged in unnatural rituals. Susie’s heart began to race painfully. She felt desperately scared and reached out her hand to touch Arthur. Silently, he slipped his arm through hers. The doctor then began drawing strange symbols on the ground. The flames subsided, leaving only a glow, but he appeared unhindered in seeing what he was doing. Susie couldn’t make out the figures he was forming. Then he added more twigs to the braziers, and the flames surged up again, slicing through the darkness like a sword.
“Now come,” he said.
“Come on,” he said.
But, inexplicably, a sudden terror seized Susie. She felt that the hairs of her head stood up, and a cold sweat broke out on her body. Her limbs had grown on an instant inconceivably heavy so that she could not move. A panic such as she had never known came upon her, and, except that her legs would not carry her, she would have fled blindly. She began to tremble. She tried to speak, but her tongue clave to her throat.
But, for some reason, a sudden fear overtook Susie. She felt her hair stand on end, and a cold sweat broke out over her body. In an instant, her limbs felt incredibly heavy, making it impossible for her to move. A panic like she had never experienced before washed over her, and if her legs hadn't felt paralyzed, she would have run away blindly. She started to shake. She tried to speak, but her tongue felt stuck in her throat.
“I can’t, I’m afraid,” she muttered hoarsely.
“I can’t, I’m sorry,” she said softly.
“You must. Without you we can do nothing,” said Arthur.
“You have to. Without you, we can't do anything,” said Arthur.
She could not reason with herself. She had forgotten everything except that she was frightened to death. Her heart was beating so quickly that she almost fainted. And now Arthur held her, so firmly that she winced.
She couldn’t think clearly. She had no memory of anything except that she was terrified. Her heart was racing so fast that she nearly passed out. And now Arthur was holding her so tightly that it made her flinch.
“Let me go,” she whispered. “I won’t help you. I’m afraid.”
“Let me go,” she whispered. “I won’t help you. I’m scared.”
“You must,” he said. “You must.”
“You have to,” he said. “You have to.”
“No.”
“No.”
“I tell you, you must come.”
“I’m telling you, you have to come.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
Her deadly fear expressed itself in a passion of sudden anger.
Her intense fear showed up as a burst of sudden anger.
“Because you love me, and it’s the only way to give me peace.”
“Because you love me, and it’s the only way to bring me peace.”
She uttered a low wail of pain, and her terror gave way to shame. She blushed to the roots of her hair because he too knew her secret. And then she was seized again with anger because he had the cruelty to taunt her with it. She had recovered her courage now, and she stepped forward. Dr. Porhoët told her where to stand. Arthur took his place in front of her.
She let out a soft cry of pain, and her fear turned into shame. She felt the heat rise to her cheeks because he also knew her secret. Then she was overcome with anger because he had the audacity to mock her for it. She had regained her confidence now, and she moved forward. Dr. Porhoët directed her where to stand. Arthur took his position in front of her.
“You must not move till I give you leave. If you go outside the figure I have drawn, I cannot protect you.”
“You can’t move until I say it’s okay. If you step outside the area I’ve marked, I won’t be able to protect you.”
For a moment Dr Porhoët stood in perfect silence. Then he began to recite strange words in Latin. Susie heard him but vaguely. She did not know the sense, and his voice was so low that she could not have distinguished the words. But his intonation had lost that gentle irony which was habitual to him, and he spoke with a trembling gravity that was extraordinarily impressive. Arthur stood immobile as a rock. The flames died away, and they saw one another only by the glow of the ashes, dimly, like persons in a vision of death. There was silence. Then the necromancer spoke again, and now his voice was louder. He seemed to utter weird invocations, but they were in a tongue that the others knew not. And while he spoke the light from the burning cinders on a sudden went out.
For a moment, Dr. Porhoët stood in complete silence. Then he started to recite strange words in Latin. Susie heard him but barely. She didn’t understand the meaning, and his voice was so low that she couldn’t make out the words. But his tone had lost the gentle irony he usually had, and he spoke with a trembling seriousness that was incredibly powerful. Arthur stood still like a rock. The flames faded, and they could only see each other by the soft glow of the ashes, dimly, like figures in a vision of death. There was silence. Then the necromancer spoke again, and now his voice was louder. He seemed to be saying eerie invocations, but they were in a language the others didn’t understand. And while he spoke, the light from the burning embers suddenly went out.
It did not die, but was sharply extinguished, as though by invisible hands. And now the darkness was more sombre than that of the blackest night. The trees that surrounded them were hidden from their eyes, and the whiteness of the stone bench was seen no longer. They stood but a little way one from the other, but each might have stood alone. Susie strained her eyes, but she could see nothing. She looked up quickly; the stars were gone out, and she could see no further over her head than round about. The darkness was terrifying. And from it, Dr Porhoët’s voice had a ghastly effect. It seemed to come, wonderfully changed, from the void of bottomless chaos. Susie clenched her hands so that she might not faint.
It didn't die; it was abruptly snuffed out, as if by unseen hands. Now, the darkness felt even gloomier than the darkest night. The trees around them were out of sight, and the whiteness of the stone bench had vanished. They stood just a short distance apart, but each felt completely isolated. Susie strained to see, but she couldn't make anything out. She looked up quickly; the stars had disappeared, and she could only see as far as the area around her. The darkness was terrifying. Dr. Porhoët's voice cut through it with a chilling quality, sounding strangely different as though it came from the depths of an endless void. Susie clenched her hands tightly, trying to keep herself from fainting.
All at once she started, for the old man’s voice was cut by a sudden gust of wind. A moment before, the utter silence had been almost intolerable, and now a storm seemed to have fallen upon them. The trees all around them rocked in the wind; they heard the branches creak; and they heard the hissing of the leaves. They were in the midst of a hurricane. And they felt the earth sway as it resisted the straining roots of great trees, which seemed to be dragged up by the force of the furious gale. Whistling and roaring, the wind stormed all about them, and the doctor, raising his voice, tried in vain to command it. But the strangest thing of all was that, where they stood, there was no sign of the raging blast. The air immediately about them was as still as it had been before, and not a hair on Susie’s head was moved. And it was terrible to hear the tumult, and yet to be in a calm that was almost unnatural.
All of a sudden, she jumped as the old man’s voice was interrupted by a sudden gust of wind. Just moments before, the complete silence had been almost unbearable, and now a storm seemed to have come upon them. The trees around them swayed in the wind; they heard the branches creak and the leaves hiss. They were in the middle of a hurricane. They could feel the ground shift as it struggled against the roots of the massive trees, which seemed to be torn up by the force of the furious gale. The wind howled and roared around them, and the doctor, raising his voice, tried in vain to yell over it. But the strangest part was that, where they stood, there was no sign of the wild storm. The air right around them was as still as it had been before, and not a hair on Susie’s head was disturbed. It was terrifying to hear the chaos, yet be in a calm that felt almost unnatural.
On a sudden, Dr Porhoët raised his voice, and with a sternness they had never heard in it before, cried out in that unknown language. Then he called upon Margaret. He called her name three times. In the uproar Susie could scarcely hear. Terror had seized her again, but in her confusion she remembered his command, and she dared not move.
On a sudden, Dr. Porhoët raised his voice, and with a sternness they had never heard before, shouted in that unknown language. Then he called for Margaret. He called her name three times. In the chaos, Susie could hardly hear. Fear had gripped her again, but in her confusion, she remembered his command, and she didn’t dare to move.
“Margaret, Margaret, Margaret.”
“Margaret, Margaret, Margaret.”
Without a pause between, as quickly as a stone falls to the ground, the din which was all about them ceased. There was no gradual diminution. But at one moment there was a roaring hurricane and at the next a silence so complete that it might have been the silence of death.
Without a pause, as fast as a stone drops to the ground, the noise around them stopped. There was no slow fade. One moment there was a roaring hurricane, and the next, an absolute silence that felt like the silence of death.
And then, seeming to come out of nothingness, extraordinarily, they heard with a curious distinctness the sound of a woman weeping. Susie’s heart stood still. They heard the sound of a woman weeping, and they recognized the voice of Margaret. A groan of anguish burst from Arthur’s lips, and he was on the point of starting forward. But quickly Dr Porhoët put out his hand to prevent him. The sound was heartrending, the sobbing of a woman who had lost all hope, the sobbing of a woman terrified. If Susie had been able to stir, she would have put her hands to her ears to shut out the ghastly agony of it.
And then, as if coming out of nowhere, they distinctly heard the sound of a woman crying. Susie’s heart stopped. They recognized the voice; it was Margaret. A groan of despair escaped Arthur's lips, and he was about to rush forward. But Dr. Porhoët quickly raised his hand to stop him. The sound was devastating, the sobs of a woman who had lost all hope, the sobs of a terrified woman. If Susie could have moved, she would have covered her ears to block out the horrific pain of it.
And in a moment, notwithstanding the heavy darkness of the starless night, Arthur saw her. She was seated on the stone bench as when last he had spoken with her. In her anguish she sought not to hide her face. She looked at the ground, and the tears fell down her cheeks. Her bosom heaved with the pain of her weeping.
And in an instant, despite the heavy darkness of the starless night, Arthur saw her. She was sitting on the stone bench just like when he last spoke with her. In her sorrow, she didn’t try to hide her face. She stared at the ground, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Her chest heaved with the pain of her crying.
Then Arthur knew that all his suspicions were justified.
Then Arthur realized that all his suspicions were valid.
Chapter XVI
Arthur would not leave the little village of Venning. Neither Susie nor the doctor could get him to make any decision. None of them spoke of the night which they had spent in the woods of Skene; but it coloured all their thoughts, and they were not free for a single moment from the ghastly memory of it. They seemed still to hear the sound of that passionate weeping. Arthur was moody. When he was with them, he spoke little; he opposed a stubborn resistance to their efforts at diverting his mind. He spent long hours by himself, in the country, and they had no idea what he did. Susie was terribly anxious. He had lost his balance so completely that she was prepared for any rashness. She divined that his hatred of Haddo was no longer within the bounds of reason. The desire for vengeance filled him entirely, so that he was capable of any violence.
Arthur wouldn’t leave the small village of Venning. Neither Susie nor the doctor could get him to make any decision. None of them talked about the night they spent in the woods of Skene, but it hung over all their thoughts, and they weren’t free for a moment from the terrifying memory of it. They still seemed to hear the sound of that intense weeping. Arthur was in a bad mood. When he was with them, he didn’t say much; he stubbornly resisted their attempts to distract him. He spent long hours alone in the countryside, and they had no idea what he was doing. Susie was extremely worried. He had lost his grip completely, and she was prepared for any impulsive actions. She sensed that his hatred for Haddo had gone way beyond reason. The desire for revenge consumed him entirely, making him capable of any violence.
Several days went by.
A few days passed.
At last, in concert with Dr Porhoët, she determined to make one more attempt. It was late at night, and they sat with open windows in the sitting-room of the inn. There was a singular oppressiveness in the air which suggested that a thunderstorm was at hand. Susie prayed for it; for she ascribed to the peculiar heat of the last few days much of Arthur’s sullen irritability.
At last, along with Dr. Porhoët, she decided to make one more try. It was late at night, and they were sitting in the inn's living room with the windows open. The air felt strangely heavy, hinting that a thunderstorm was coming. Susie wished for it; she believed that the unusual heat of the last few days was a big part of Arthur's gloomy irritability.
“Arthur, you must tell us what you are going to do,” she said. “It is useless to stay here. We are all so ill and nervous that we cannot consider anything rationally. We want you to come away with us tomorrow.”
“Arthur, you have to tell us what you’re going to do,” she said. “It’s pointless to stay here. We’re all so sick and anxious that we can’t think clearly. We want you to come with us tomorrow.”
“You can go if you choose,” he said. “I shall remain till that man is dead.”
“You can leave if you want,” he said. “I’ll stay until that guy is dead.”
“It is madness to talk like that. You can do nothing. You are only making yourself worse by staying here.”
“It’s crazy to talk like that. You can’t do anything. You’re just making yourself feel worse by staying here.”
“I have quite made up my mind.”
"I've really made up my mind."
“The law can offer you no help, and what else can you do?”
“The law can’t help you, so what else can you do?”
She asked the question, meaning if possible to get from him some hint of his intentions; but the grimness of his answer, though it only confirmed her vague suspicions, startled her.
She asked the question, hoping to get some hint of his intentions; but the harshness of his answer, even though it only confirmed her unclear suspicions, shocked her.
“If I can do nothing else, I shall shoot him like a dog.”
“If I can’t do anything else, I’ll shoot him like a dog.”
She could think of nothing to say, and for a while they remained in silence. Then he got up.
She couldn't think of anything to say, and for a while, they sat in silence. Then he stood up.
“I think I should prefer it if you went,” he said. “You can only hamper me.”
“I think I’d rather you leave,” he said. “You can only hold me back.”
“I shall stay here as long as you do.”
“I'll stay here as long as you do.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because if you do anything, I shall be compromised. I may be arrested. I think the fear of that may restrain you.”
“Because if you do anything, I’ll be in trouble. I might get arrested. I think that fear might hold you back.”
He looked at her steadily. She met his eyes with a calmness which showed that she meant exactly what she said, and he turned uneasily away. A silence even greater than before fell upon them. They did not move. It was so still in the room that it might have been empty. The breathlessness of the air increased, so that it was horribly oppressive. Suddenly there was a loud rattle of thunder, and a flash of lightning tore across the heavy clouds. Susie thanked Heaven for the storm which would give presently a welcome freshness. She felt excessively ill at ease, and it was a relief to ascribe her sensation to a state of the atmosphere. Again the thunder rolled. It was so loud that it seemed to be immediately above their heads. And the wind rose suddenly and swept with a long moan through the trees that surrounded the house. It was a sound so human that it might have come from the souls of dead men suffering hopeless torments of regret.
He stared at her intently. She met his gaze with a calmness that made it clear she meant every word she said, and he awkwardly turned away. An even deeper silence settled over them. They didn’t move. The room was so quiet it felt almost empty. The air was so still it became suffocating. Suddenly, a loud rumble of thunder erupted, and a flash of lightning cut through the dark clouds. Susie thanked heaven for the storm that would soon bring a refreshing change. She felt extremely uncomfortable, and it was a relief to blame her feelings on the atmosphere. Once again, the thunder crashed. It was so loud it seemed to be right above them. Then the wind picked up suddenly, sweeping through the trees around the house with a long, mournful sound. It was a noise so human it felt like it came from the souls of dead men suffering in eternal regret.
The lamp went out, so suddenly that Susie was vaguely frightened. It gave one flicker, and they were in total darkness. It seemed as though someone had leaned over the chimney and blown it out. The night was very black, and they could not see the window which opened on to the country. The darkness was so peculiar that for a moment no one stirred.
The lamp went out so abruptly that Susie felt a slight fear. It flickered once, and they were plunged into complete darkness. It felt like someone had leaned over and blown it out. The night was pitch black, and they couldn't see the window that led to the countryside. The darkness felt so strange that for a moment, no one moved.
Then Susie heard Dr Porhoët slip his hand across the table to find matches, but it seemed that they were not there. Again a loud peal of thunder startled them, but the rain would not fall. They panted for fresh air. On a sudden Susie’s heart gave a bound, and she sprang up.
Then Susie heard Dr. Porhoët reach across the table to grab some matches, but it seemed they weren't there. Another loud clap of thunder startled them, but the rain still wouldn't come. They were craving fresh air. Suddenly, Susie’s heart skipped a beat, and she jumped up.
“There’s someone in the room.”
"Someone's in the room."
The words were no sooner out of her mouth than she heard Arthur fling himself upon the intruder. She knew at once, with the certainty of an intuition, that it was Haddo. But how had he come in? What did he want? She tried to cry out, but no sound came from her throat. Dr Porhoët seemed bound to his chair. He did not move. He made no sound. She knew that an awful struggle was proceeding. It was a struggle to the death between two men who hated one another, but the most terrible part of it was that nothing was heard. They were perfectly noiseless. She tried to do something, but she could not stir. And Arthur’s heart exulted, for his enemy was in his grasp, under his hands, and he would not let him go while life was in him. He clenched his teeth and tightened his straining muscles. Susie heard his laboured breathing, but she only heard the breathing of one man. She wondered in abject terror what that could mean. They struggled silently, hand to hand, and Arthur knew that his strength was greater. He had made up his mind what to do and directed all his energy to a definite end. His enemy was extraordinarily powerful, but Arthur appeared to create some strength from the sheer force of his will. It seemed for hours that they struggled. He could not bear him down.
The moment the words left her lips, she heard Arthur charge at the intruder. She instantly realized, with a gut feeling, that it was Haddo. But how did he get in? What did he want? She tried to scream, but no sound came out. Dr. Porhoët seemed glued to his chair. He didn't move or make a sound. She knew a terrible fight was happening. It was a fight to the death between two men who hated each other, but the worst part was that it was completely silent. She tried to take action, but she couldn't move. Meanwhile, Arthur was filled with triumph, knowing his enemy was within reach, and he wouldn't let go while he still had the strength. He gritted his teeth and tightened his strained muscles. Susie could hear his heavy breathing, but only his. She was filled with deep dread, wondering what that meant. They silently wrestled, hand to hand, and Arthur was confident in his greater strength. He had decided what to do and channeled all his energy toward a clear goal. His opponent was incredibly strong, but Arthur seemed to tap into some power just from sheer determination. They seemed to struggle for hours. He couldn’t pin him down.
Suddenly, he knew that the other was frightened and sought to escape from him. Arthur tightened his grasp; for nothing in the world now would he ever loosen his hold. He took a deep, quick breath, and then put out all his strength in a tremendous effort. They swayed from side to side. Arthur felt as if his muscles were being torn from the bones, he could not continue for more than a moment longer; but the agony that flashed across his mind at the thought of failure braced him to a sudden angry jerk. All at once Haddo collapsed, and they fell heavily to the ground. Arthur was breathing more quickly now. He thought that if he could keep on for one instant longer, he would be safe. He threw all his weight on the form that rolled beneath him, and bore down furiously on the man’s arm. He twisted it sharply, with all his might, and felt it give way. He gave a low cry of triumph; the arm was broken. And now his enemy was seized with panic; he struggled madly, he wanted only to get away from those long hands that were killing him. They seemed to be of iron. Arthur seized the huge bullock throat and dug his fingers into it, and they sunk into the heavy rolls of fat; and he flung the whole weight of his body into them. He exulted, for he knew that his enemy was in his power at last; he was strangling him, strangling the life out of him. He wanted light so that he might see the horror of that vast face, and the deadly fear, and the staring eyes. And still he pressed with those iron hands. And now the movements were strangely convulsive. His victim writhed in the agony of death. His struggles were desperate, but the avenging hands held him as in a vice. And then the movements grew spasmodic, and then they grew weaker. Still the hands pressed upon the gigantic throat, and Arthur forgot everything. He was mad with rage and fury and hate and sorrow. He thought of Margaret’s anguish and of her fiendish torture, and he wished the man had ten lives so that he might take them one by one. And at last all was still, and that vast mass of flesh was motionless, and he knew that his enemy was dead. He loosened his grasp and slipped one hand over the heart. It would never beat again. The man was stone dead. Arthur got up and straightened himself. The darkness was intense still, and he could see nothing. Susie heard him, and at length she was able to speak.
Suddenly, he realized that the other person was scared and trying to get away from him. Arthur tightened his grip; nothing in the world would make him let go now. He took a deep, quick breath and then summoned all his strength in a tremendous effort. They swayed from side to side. Arthur felt like his muscles were being torn from his bones. He couldn't hold on for more than a moment longer; but the agony that shot through his mind at the thought of failing pushed him to make a sudden, angry jerk. Just then, Haddo collapsed, and they fell heavily to the ground. Arthur was breathing faster now. He thought that if he could keep going for just one more instant, he'd be safe. He threw all his weight onto the form that rolled beneath him and pressed down hard on the man’s arm. He twisted it sharply, with all his strength, and felt it give way. He let out a low cry of triumph; the arm was broken. Now his enemy was gripped by panic; he struggled wildly, desperate to escape from those long hands that were killing him. They felt like they were made of iron. Arthur seized the big bullock’s throat and dug his fingers into it, sinking them into the heavy rolls of fat, flinging all his weight onto them. He felt exhilarated, knowing he finally had his enemy in his power; he was strangling him, taking the life out of him. He wanted to see the horror on that vast face, the deadly fear, and the wide-open eyes. Still, he pressed with those iron hands. Now the movements were strange and convulsive. His victim writhed in the agony of death. His struggles were desperate, but the avenging hands held him like a vice. Then the movements became spasmodic and weaker. Yet still, the hands pressed down on the gigantic throat, and Arthur forgot everything. He was consumed by rage and fury and hate and sorrow. He thought of Margaret’s anguish and her torment, wishing the man had ten lives so he could take them one by one. Finally, all was still, and that massive body lay motionless, and he knew his enemy was dead. He loosened his grip and slipped one hand over the heart. It would never beat again. The man was stone dead. Arthur got up and straightened himself. The darkness was still intense, and he could see nothing. Susie heard him, and eventually, she was able to speak.
“Arthur, what have you done?”
“Arthur, what did you do?”
“I’ve killed him,” he said hoarsely.
“I’ve killed him,” he said in a raspy voice.
“O God, what shall we do?”
“O God, what are we going to do?”
Arthur began to laugh aloud, hysterically, and in the darkness his hilarity was terrifying.
Arthur started laughing out loud, hysterically, and in the darkness, his laughter was chilling.
“For God’s sake let us have some light.”
"For goodness' sake, let us have some light."
“I’ve found the matches,” said Dr Porhoët.
“I’ve found the matches,” Dr. Porhoët said.
He seemed to awake suddenly from his long stupor. He struck one, and it would not light. He struck another, and Susie took off the globe and the chimney as he kindled the wick. Then he held up the lamp, and they saw Arthur looking at them. His face was ghastly. The sweat ran off his forehead in great beads, and his eyes were bloodshot. He trembled in every limb. Then Dr Porhoët advanced with the lamp and held it forward. They looked down on the floor for the man who lay there dead. Susie gave a sudden cry of horror.
He seemed to suddenly wake up from his long daze. He struck a match, but it wouldn’t light. He struck another, and Susie removed the globe and the chimney while he lit the wick. Then he lifted the lamp, and they saw Arthur looking at them. His face was pale and drawn. Sweat dripped off his forehead in big beads, and his eyes were bloodshot. He was shaking all over. Then Dr. Porhoët stepped forward with the lamp and held it out. They looked down at the floor where the man lay dead. Susie let out a sudden cry of horror.
There was no one there.
No one was there.
Arthur stepped back in terrified surprise. There was no one in the room, living or dead, but the three friends. The ground sank under Susie’s feet, she felt horribly ill, and she fainted. When she awoke, seeming difficultly to emerge from an eternal night, Arthur was holding down her head.
Arthur stepped back in terrified shock. There was no one in the room, alive or dead, except for the three friends. The ground gave way beneath Susie's feet, she felt overwhelmingly sick, and she fainted. When she came to, struggling to break free from what felt like an endless night, Arthur was holding her head down.
“Bend down,” he said. “Bend down.”
“Bend down,” he said. “Bend down.”
All that had happened came back to her, and she burst into tears. Her self-control deserted her, and, clinging to him for protection, she sobbed as though her heart would break. She was shaking from head to foot. The strangeness of this last horror had overcome her, and she could have shrieked with fright.
All that had happened flooded back to her, and she started crying. She lost her self-control, and, holding onto him for comfort, she sobbed as if her heart would shatter. She was trembling all over. The weirdness of this final nightmare had overwhelmed her, and she felt like she could scream in terror.
“It’s all right,” he said. “You need not be afraid.”
“It’s okay,” he said. “You don’t have to be scared.”
“Oh, what does it mean?”
“Oh, what does that mean?”
“You must pluck up courage. We’re going now to Skene.”
“You need to gather your courage. We’re heading to Skene now.”
She sprang to her feet, as though to get away from him; her heart beat wildly.
She jumped to her feet, as if to escape him; her heart raced.
“No, I can’t; I’m frightened.”
"No, I can't; I'm scared."
“We must see what it means. We have no time to lose, or the morning will be upon us before we get back.”
“We need to figure out what it means. We can’t waste any time, or morning will come before we’re back.”
Then she sought to prevent him.
Then she tried to stop him.
“Oh, for God’s sake, don’t go, Arthur. Something awful may await you there. Don’t risk your life.”
“Oh, please don’t go, Arthur. Something terrible could happen to you there. Don’t put your life in danger.”
“There is no danger. I tell you the man is dead.”
“There’s no danger. I’m telling you, the guy is dead.”
“If anything happened to you …”
“If anything happened to you …”
She stopped, trying to restrain her sobs; she dared not go on. But he seemed to know what was in her mind.
She stopped, trying to hold back her tears; she didn't dare continue. But he seemed to know what she was thinking.
“I will take no risks, because of you. I know that whether I live or die is not a—matter of indifference to you.”
“I won’t take any risks because of you. I know that whether I live or die matters to you.”
She looked up and saw that his eyes were fixed upon her gravely. She reddened. A curious feeling came into her heart.
She looked up and saw that his eyes were seriously locked on her. She blushed. A strange feeling filled her heart.
“I will go with you wherever you choose,” she said humbly.
“I'll go with you wherever you want,” she said humbly.
“Come, then.”
"Come on, then."
They stepped out into the night. And now, without rain, the storm had passed away, and the stars were shining. They walked quickly. Arthur went in front of them. Dr Porhoët and Susie followed him, side by side, and they had to hasten their steps in order not to be left behind. It seemed to them that the horror of the night was passed, and there was a fragrancy in the air which was wonderfully refreshing. The sky was beautiful. And at last they came to Skene. Arthur led them again to the opening in the palisade, and he took Susie’s hand. Presently they stood in the place from which a few days before they had seen the house. As then, it stood in massive blackness against the night and, as then, the attic windows shone out with brilliant lights. Susie started, for she had expected that the whole place would be in darkness.
They stepped out into the night. Now, with the rain gone and the storm passed, the stars were shining. They walked quickly. Arthur led the way, with Dr. Porhoët and Susie following side by side, needing to quicken their pace so they wouldn't be left behind. It felt like the terror of the night was over, and there was a lovely fragrance in the air that was refreshingly pleasant. The sky was beautiful. Finally, they reached Skene. Arthur took them to the opening in the fence again, holding Susie’s hand. Soon, they stood in the spot where they had seen the house just a few days before. As before, it loomed in massive darkness against the night, and just like then, the attic windows glowed with bright lights. Susie gasped, as she had expected the entire place to be dark.
“There is no danger, I promise you,” said Arthur gently. “We are going to find out the meaning of all this mystery.”
“There’s no danger, I promise,” Arthur said softly. “We’re going to figure out what all this mystery means.”
He began to walk towards the house.
He started walking toward the house.
“Have you a weapon of some sort?” asked the doctor.
“Do you have a weapon or something?” the doctor asked.
Arthur handed him a revolver.
Arthur gave him a revolver.
“Take this. It will reassure you, but you will have no need of it. I bought it the other day when—I had other plans.”
“Here, take this. It'll make you feel better, but you won't really need it. I bought it the other day when—I had different plans.”
Susie gave a little shudder. They reached the drive and walked to the great portico which adorned the facade of the house. Arthur tried the handle, but it would not open.
Susie shivered slightly. They arrived at the driveway and walked up to the grand portico that decorated the front of the house. Arthur pulled on the handle, but it wouldn’t budge.
“Will you wait here?” he said. “I can get through one of the windows, and I will let you in.”
“Will you wait here?” he asked. “I can get in through one of the windows, and I’ll let you in.”
He left them. They stood quietly there, with anxious hearts; they could not guess what they would see. They were afraid that something would happen to Arthur, and Susie regretted that she had not insisted on going with him. Suddenly she remembered that awful moment when the light of the lamp had been thrown where all expected to see a body, and there was nothing.
He left them. They stood there quietly, their hearts racing; they couldn’t predict what they would see. They were worried that something might happen to Arthur, and Susie wished she had insisted on going with him. Suddenly, she recalled that terrible moment when the lamp's light was directed to where everyone expected to see a body, but there was nothing.
“What do you think it meant?” she cried suddenly. “What is the explanation?”
“What do you think it meant?” she exclaimed suddenly. “What’s the explanation?”
“Perhaps we shall see now,” answered the doctor.
“Maybe we’ll see now,” replied the doctor.
Arthur still lingered, and she could not imagine what had become of him. All sorts of horrible fancies passed through her mind, and she dreaded she knew not what. At last they heard a footstep inside the house, and the door was opened.
Arthur still hung around, and she couldn’t figure out what had happened to him. All kinds of terrible thoughts raced through her head, and she was afraid of who knew what. Finally, they heard a footstep inside the house, and the door opened.
“I was convinced that nobody slept here, but I was obliged to make sure. I had some difficulty in getting in.”
“I was sure that no one was here, but I had to check. I had a hard time getting in.”
Susie hesitated to enter. She did not know what horrors awaited her, and the darkness was terrifying.
Susie hesitated to go in. She had no idea what nightmares were waiting for her, and the darkness was frightening.
“I cannot see,” she said.
"I can't see," she said.
“I’ve brought a torch,” said Arthur.
“I brought a flashlight,” said Arthur.
He pressed a button, and a narrow ray of bright light was cast upon the floor. Dr Porhoët and Susie went in. Arthur carefully closed the door, and flashed the light of his torch all round them. They stood in a large hall, the floor of which was scattered with the skins of lions that Haddo on his celebrated expedition had killed in Africa. There were perhaps a dozen, and their number gave a wild, barbaric note. A great oak staircase led to the upper floors.
He pressed a button, and a thin beam of bright light illuminated the floor. Dr. Porhoët and Susie entered. Arthur carefully shut the door and shined his flashlight around them. They stood in a large hall, the floor covered with the skins of lions that Haddo had killed on his famous expedition in Africa. There were maybe a dozen, and their presence added a wild, savage touch. A large oak staircase led to the upper floors.
“We must go through all the rooms,” said Arthur.
“We need to check every room,” said Arthur.
He did not expect to find Haddo till they came to the lighted attics, but it seemed needful nevertheless to pass right through the house on their way. A flash of his torch had shown him that the walls of the hall were decorated with all manner of armour, ancient swords of Eastern handiwork, barbaric weapons from central Africa, savage implements of medieval warfare; and an idea came to him. He took down a huge battle-axe and swung it in his hand.
He didn't expect to find Haddo until they reached the lit attics, but it felt necessary to walk through the house anyway. A quick flash of his flashlight revealed that the hall walls were lined with all kinds of armor, ancient Eastern swords, barbaric weapons from Central Africa, and brutal tools of medieval combat; and an idea struck him. He picked up a massive battle-axe and swung it in his hand.
“Now come.”
"Come here now."
Silently, holding their breath as though they feared to wake the dead, they went into the first room. They saw it difficultly with their scant light, since the thin shaft of brilliancy, emphasising acutely the surrounding darkness, revealed it only piece by piece. It was a large room, evidently unused, for the furniture was covered with holland, and there was a mustiness about it which suggested that the windows were seldom opened. As in many old houses, the rooms led not from a passage but into one another, and they walked through many till they came back into the hall. They had all a desolate, uninhabited air. Their sombreness was increased by the oak with which they were panelled. There was panelling in the hall too, and on the stairs that led broadly to the top of the house. As they ascended, Arthur stopped for one moment and passed his hand over the polished wood.
Silently, holding their breath as if they were afraid to wake the dead, they entered the first room. They struggled to see with their limited light, as the slim beam of brightness sharply highlighted the surrounding darkness, revealing the space only bit by bit. It was a large room, clearly unused, since the furniture was covered in cloth, and there was a musty smell suggesting that the windows were hardly ever opened. Like in many old houses, the rooms didn’t connect through a hallway but flowed into each other, and they walked through several until they returned to the hall. Each room had a desolate, unoccupied feel. The somberness was heightened by the oak paneling that adorned them. The hall also had paneling, and the stairs led up broadly to the top of the house. As they climbed, Arthur paused for a moment and ran his hand over the polished wood.
“It would burn like tinder,” he said.
“It would burn like dry grass,” he said.
They went through the rooms on the first floor, and they were as empty and as cheerless. Presently they came to that which had been Margaret’s. In a bowl were dead flowers. Her brushes were still on the toilet table. But it was a gloomy chamber, with its dark oak, and, so comfortless that Susie shuddered. Arthur stood for a time and looked at it, but he said nothing. They found themselves again on the stairs and they went to the second storey. But here they seemed to be at the top of the house.
They went through the rooms on the first floor, and they felt just as empty and dreary. Eventually, they arrived at what had been Margaret’s room. There were dead flowers in a bowl. Her brushes were still on the vanity. But it was a gloomy space, with dark oak furnishings, so bleak that Susie shuddered. Arthur stood there for a while, looking at it, but he didn’t say anything. They found themselves back on the stairs and headed to the second floor. But here, it felt like they were at the top of the house.
“How does one get up to the attics?” said Arthur, looking about him with surprise.
“How do you get up to the attics?” Arthur asked, looking around in surprise.
He paused for a while to think. Then he nodded his head.
He took a moment to think. Then he nodded.
“There must be some steps leading out of one of the rooms.”
“There has to be some stairs going out of one of the rooms.”
They went on. And now the ceilings were much lower, with heavy beams, and there was no furniture at all. The emptiness seemed to make everything more terrifying. They felt that they were on the threshold of a great mystery, and Susie’s heart began to beat fast. Arthur conducted his examination with the greatest method; he walked round each room carefully, looking for a door that might lead to a staircase; but there was no sign of one.
They continued on. Now, the ceilings were much lower, with heavy beams, and there was no furniture at all. The emptiness made everything feel even more frightening. They sensed they were on the brink of a major mystery, and Susie’s heart started to race. Arthur conducted his investigation meticulously; he walked around each room carefully, searching for a door that might lead to a staircase, but there was no sign of one.
“What will you do if you can’t find the way up?” asked Susie.
“What will you do if you can’t find your way up?” asked Susie.
“I shall find the way up,” he answered.
“I'll find the way up,” he replied.
They came to the staircase once more and had discovered nothing. They looked at one another helplessly.
They reached the staircase again and had found nothing. They glanced at each other, feeling powerless.
“It’s quite clear there is a way,” said Arthur, with impatience. “There must be something in the nature of a hidden door somewhere or other.”
“It’s pretty obvious there’s a way,” Arthur said, feeling impatient. “There has to be some kind of hidden door around here.”
He leaned against the balustrade and meditated. The light of his lantern threw a narrow ray upon the opposite wall.
He leaned against the railing and thought deeply. The light from his lantern cast a narrow beam on the wall across from him.
“I feel certain it must be in one of the rooms at the end of the house. That seems the most natural place to put a means of ascent to the attics.”
“I’m sure it has to be in one of the rooms at the end of the house. That seems like the most obvious spot to place a way to get up to the attics.”
They went back, and again he examined the panelling of a small room that had outside walls on three sides of it. It was the only room that did not lead into another.
They went back, and he looked at the paneling in a small room that had outside walls on three sides. It was the only room that didn’t connect to another.
“It must be here,” he said.
“It must be here,” he said.
Presently he gave a little laugh, for he saw that a small door was concealed by the woodwork. He pressed it where he thought there might be a spring, and it flew open. Their torch showed them a narrow wooden staircase. They walked up and found themselves in front of a door. Arthur tried it, but it was locked. He smiled grimly.
Presently, he chuckled a bit when he noticed a small door hidden in the woodwork. He pressed it where he thought there might be a spring, and it popped open. Their torch revealed a narrow wooden staircase. They climbed up and found themselves in front of a door. Arthur tried it, but it was locked. He smiled wryly.
“Will you get back a little,” he said.
“Can you move back a bit?” he asked.
He lifted his axe and swung it down upon the latch. The handle was shattered, but the lock did not yield. He shook his head. As he paused for a moment, an there was a complete silence, Susie distinctly heard a slight noise. She put her hand on Arthur’s arm to call his attention to it, and with strained ears they listened. There was something alive on the other side of the door. They heard its curious sound: it was not that of a human voice, it was not the crying of an animal, it was extraordinary.
He raised his axe and brought it down on the latch. The handle broke, but the lock didn’t give. He shook his head. As he took a moment to pause, in the complete silence, Susie clearly heard a faint noise. She placed her hand on Arthur’s arm to get his attention, and with focused ears, they listened. There was something alive on the other side of the door. They heard its strange sound: it wasn’t a human voice, and it wasn’t the cry of an animal; it was something extraordinary.
It was the sort of gibber, hoarse and rapid, and it filled them with an icy terror because it was so weird and so unnatural.
It was a kind of hoarse, rapid mumbling that sent chills down their spines because it felt so strange and unnatural.
“Come away, Arthur,” said Susie. “Come away.”
“Come on, Arthur,” Susie said. “Let's go.”
“There’s some living thing in there,” he answered.
“There's something alive in there,” he replied.
He did not know why the sound horrified him. The sweat broke out on his forehead.
He didn't understand why the sound scared him. Sweat formed on his forehead.
“Something awful will happen to us,” whispered Susie, shaking with uncontrollable fear.
“Something terrible is going to happen to us,” Susie whispered, trembling with fear she couldn’t control.
“The only thing is to break the door down.”
“The only option is to break the door down.”
The horrid gibbering was drowned by the noise he made. Quickly, without pausing, he began to hack at the oak door with all his might. In rapid succession his heavy blows rained down, and the sound echoed through the empty house. There was a crash, and the door swung back. They had been so long in almost total darkness that they were blinded for an instant by the dazzling light. And then instinctively they started back, for, as the door opened, a wave of heat came out upon them so that they could hardly breathe. The place was like an oven.
The terrible chattering was overwhelmed by the noise he made. Without stopping, he started to chop at the oak door with all his strength. His heavy strikes came down one after another, echoing through the empty house. There was a loud crash, and the door swung open. They had spent so long in near total darkness that they were momentarily blinded by the bright light. Then, instinctively, they recoiled, for as the door opened, a wave of heat hit them like an oven, making it hard to breathe.
They entered. It was lit by enormous lamps, the light of which was increased by reflectors, and warmed by a great furnace. They could not understand why so intense a heat was necessary. The narrow windows were closed. Dr Porhoët caught sight of a thermometer and was astounded at the temperature it indicated. The room was used evidently as a laboratory. On broad tables were test-tubes, basins and baths of white porcelain, measuring-glasses, and utensils of all sorts; but the surprising thing was the great scale upon which everything was. Neither Arthur nor Dr Porhoët had ever seen such gigantic measures nor such large test-tubes. There were rows of bottles, like those in the dispensary of a hospital, each containing great quantities of a different chemical. The three friends stood in silence. The emptiness of the room contrasted so oddly with its appearance of being in immediate use that it was uncanny. Susie felt that he who worked there was in the midst of his labours, and might return at any moment; he could have only gone for an instant into another chamber in order to see the progress of some experiment. It was quite silent. Whatever had made those vague, unearthly noises was hushed by their approach.
They walked in. It was lit by huge lamps, with reflectors boosting the light, and warmed by a big furnace. They couldn't understand why it needed to be so hot. The narrow windows were shut. Dr. Porhoët noticed a thermometer and was shocked by the temperature it showed. The room was clearly used as a lab. On wide tables, there were test tubes, basins and baths made of white porcelain, measuring cups, and various utensils; but what surprised them was how large everything was. Neither Arthur nor Dr. Porhoët had ever seen such huge measurements or test tubes. There were rows of bottles, like those in a hospital's dispensary, each holding large amounts of a different chemical. The three friends stood in silence. The emptiness of the room felt strangely at odds with its appearance of being in use, which was unsettling. Susie sensed that the person who worked there was in the middle of their tasks and could return at any moment; they must have just stepped into another room to check on an experiment's progress. It was completely silent. Whatever had created those vague, otherworldly noises was quieted by their presence.
The door was closed between this room and the next. Arthur opened it, and they found themselves in a long, low attic, ceiled with great rafters, as brilliantly lit and as hot as the first. Here too were broad tables laden with retorts, instruments for heating, huge test-tubes, and all manner of vessels. The furnace that warmed it gave a steady heat. Arthur’s gaze travelled slowly from table to table, and he wondered what Haddo’s experiments had really been. The air was heavy with an extraordinary odour: it was not musty, like that of the closed rooms through which they had passed, but singularly pungent, disagreeable and sickly. He asked himself what it could spring from. Then his eyes fell upon a huge receptacle that stood on the table nearest to the furnace. It was covered with a white cloth. He took it off. The vessel was about four feet high, round, and shaped somewhat like a washing tub, but it was made of glass more than an inch thick. In it a spherical mass, a little larger than a football, of a peculiar, livid colour. The surface was smooth, but rather coarsely grained, and over it ran a dense system of blood-vessels. It reminded the two medical men of those huge tumours which are preserved in spirit in hospital museums. Susie looked at it with an incomprehensible disgust. Suddenly she gave a cry.
The door was closed between this room and the next. Arthur opened it, and they found themselves in a long, low attic, with great rafters, brightly lit and as hot as the first. Here, too, were wide tables piled with retorts, heating instruments, huge test tubes, and all kinds of containers. The furnace that heated the space provided a steady warmth. Arthur’s gaze moved slowly from table to table, and he wondered what Haddo’s experiments had really involved. The air was thick with an unusual smell: it wasn’t musty like the closed rooms they had passed through, but oddly pungent, unpleasant, and sickly. He wondered what it could come from. Then his eyes landed on a large container standing on the table closest to the furnace. It was covered with a white cloth. He removed it. The vessel was about four feet tall, round, and somewhat like a washing tub, but it was made of glass more than an inch thick. Inside was a spherical mass, a bit larger than a football, with a strange, livid color. The surface was smooth but fairly coarse, and it was covered with a dense network of blood vessels. It reminded the two medical professionals of those huge tumors preserved in spirit in hospital museums. Susie looked at it with an incomprehensible disgust. Suddenly, she let out a cry.
“Good God, it’s moving!”
“OMG, it’s moving!”
Arthur put his hand on her arm quickly to quieten her and bent down with irresistible curiosity. They saw that it was a mass of flesh unlike that of any human being; and it pulsated regularly. The movement was quite distinct, up and down, like the delicate heaving of a woman’s breast when she is asleep. Arthur touched the thing with one finger and it shrank slightly.
Arthur quickly placed his hand on her arm to hush her and leaned in with irresistible curiosity. They saw that it was a mass of flesh unlike any human's; it pulsed rhythmically. The movement was clear, rising and falling, like the gentle rise and fall of a woman's breast while she sleeps. Arthur touched the thing with one finger, and it shrank slightly.
“Its quite warm,” he said.
"It's pretty warm," he said.
He turned it over, and it remained in the position in which he had placed it, as if there were neither top nor bottom to it. But they could see now, irregularly placed on one side, a few short hairs. They were just like human hairs.
He flipped it over, and it stayed in the position where he had put it, as if it had no top or bottom. But now they could see, unevenly scattered on one side, a few short hairs. They looked just like human hairs.
“Is it alive?” whispered Susie, struck with horror and amazement.
“Is it alive?” whispered Susie, filled with horror and awe.
“Yes!”
“Absolutely!”
Arthur seemed fascinated. He could not take his eyes off the loathsome thing. He watched it slowly heave with even motion.
Arthur seemed captivated. He couldn't take his eyes off the disgusting thing. He watched it slowly rise and fall with a steady movement.
“What can it mean?” he asked.
“What does it mean?” he asked.
He looked at Dr Porhoët with pale startled face. A thought was coming to him, but a thought so unnatural, extravagant, and terrible that he pushed it from him with a movement of both hands, as though it were a material thing. Then all three turned around abruptly with a start, for they heard again the wild gibbering which had first shocked their ears. In the wonder of this revolting object they had forgotten all the rest. The sound seemed extraordinarily near, and Susie drew back instinctively, for it appeared to come from her very side.
He looked at Dr. Porhoët with a pale, shocked expression. A thought was beginning to form in his mind, but it was so unnatural, outrageous, and horrifying that he shoved it away with both hands, as if it were a physical object. Then all three suddenly turned around in shock, because they heard the wild chattering that had initially disturbed them. In their astonishment at this disgusting sight, they had forgotten everything else. The sound seemed incredibly close, and Susie instinctively stepped back, as it felt like it was coming from right beside her.
“There’s nothing here,” said Arthur. “It must be in the next room.”
“There’s nothing here,” Arthur said. “It must be in the next room.”
“Oh, Arthur, let us go,” cried Susie. “I’m afraid to see what may be in store for us. It is nothing to us; and what we see may poison our sleep for ever.”
“Oh, Arthur, let’s go,” Susie exclaimed. “I’m scared to find out what might be waiting for us. It doesn’t mean anything to us, and what we see could ruin our sleep forever.”
She looked appealingly at Dr Porhoët. He was white and anxious. The heat of that place had made the sweat break out on his forehead.
She looked at Dr. Porhoët with an inviting expression. He appeared pale and uneasy. The heat in that area had made sweat bead on his forehead.
“I have seen enough. I want to see no more,” he said.
“I've seen enough. I don't want to see any more,” he said.
“Then you may go, both of you,” answered Arthur. “I do not wish to force you to see anything. But I shall go on. Whatever it is, I wish to find out.”
“Then you can go, both of you,” Arthur replied. “I don’t want to make you see anything. But I’m going to keep going. Whatever it is, I want to find out.”
“But Haddo? Supposing he is there, waiting? Perhaps you are only walking into a trap that he has set for you.”
“But Haddo? What if he’s there, waiting? Maybe you’re just walking into a trap he’s set for you.”
“I am convinced that Haddo is dead.”
“I’m convinced that Haddo is dead.”
Again that unintelligible jargon, unhuman and shrill, fell upon their ears, and Arthur stepped forward. Susie did not hesitate. She was prepared to follow him anywhere. He opened the door, and there was a sudden quiet. Whatever made those sounds was there. It was a larger room than any on the others and much higher, for it ran along the whole front of the house. The powerful lamps showed every corner of it at once, but, above, the beams of the open ceiling were dark with shadow. And here the nauseous odour, which had struck them before, was so overpowering that for a while they could not go in. It was indescribably foul. Even Arthur thought it would make him sick, and he looked at the windows to see if it was possible to open them; but it seemed they were hermetically closed. The extreme warmth made the air more overpowering. There were four furnaces here, and they were all alight. In order to give out more heat and to burn slowly, the fronts of them were open, and one could see that they were filled with glowing coke.
Again that strange, shrill noise filled the air, and Arthur stepped forward. Susie didn’t hesitate; she was ready to follow him anywhere. He opened the door, and a sudden silence fell. Whatever was making those sounds was inside. The room was larger and taller than any of the others, stretching across the entire front of the house. The strong lamps illuminated every corner, but the beams of the open ceiling were engulfed in shadow. The nauseating smell they had noticed earlier was even stronger here, to the point that they hesitated to enter. It was indescribably disgusting. Even Arthur thought it might make him sick, and he looked at the windows to see if they could be opened, but they seemed to be sealed shut. The extreme heat intensified the stench. There were four furnaces in the room, all lit up. To produce more heat and burn slowly, the fronts were open, revealing them filled with glowing coke.
The room was furnished no differently from the others, but to the various instruments for chemical operations on a large scale were added all manner of electrical appliances. Several books were lying about, and one had been left open face downwards on the edge of a table. But what immediately attracted their attention was a row of those large glass vessels like that which they had seen in the adjoining room. Each was covered with a white cloth. They hesitated a moment, for they knew that here they were face to face with the great enigma. At last Arthur pulled away the cloth from one. None of them spoke. They stared with astonished eyes. For here, too, was a strange mass of flesh, almost as large as a new-born child, but there was in it the beginnings of something ghastly human. It was shaped vaguely like an infant, but the legs were joined together so that it looked like a mummy rolled up in its coverings. There were neither feet nor knees. The trunk was formless, but there was a curious thickening on each side; it was as if a modeller had meant to make a figure with the arms loosely bent, but had left the work unfinished so that they were still one with the body. There was something that resembled a human head, covered with long golden hair, but it was horrible; it was an uncouth mass, without eyes or nose or mouth. The colour was a kind of sickly pink, and it was almost transparent. There was a very slight movement in it, rhythmical and slow. It was living too.
The room was furnished just like the others, but in addition to the various instruments for large-scale chemical operations, there were all sorts of electrical gadgets. A few books were scattered around, and one was left open face down on the edge of a table. But what immediately caught their attention was a row of large glass vessels similar to the ones they had seen in the adjoining room. Each was covered with a white cloth. They hesitated for a moment, realizing they were confronted with a major mystery. Finally, Arthur pulled the cloth off one. None of them spoke. They stared in shock. Inside was a strange mass of flesh, almost the size of a newborn baby, but it showed signs of something disturbingly human. It had a vague shape like an infant, but the legs were fused together, making it look like a mummy wrapped in its coverings. There were no feet or knees. The torso was shapeless, but there was an odd thickening on each side; it looked like a sculptor had intended to create a figure with loosely bent arms but had left it unfinished so that the arms were still part of the body. There was something that resembled a human head, covered in long golden hair, but it was grotesque; a crude mass without eyes, nose, or mouth. The color was a sickly pink, almost transparent. There was a faint movement in it, rhythmic and slow. It was alive too.
Then quickly Arthur removed the covering from all the other jars but one; and in a flash of the eyes they saw abominations so awful that Susie had to clench her fists in order not to scream. There was one monstrous thing in which the limbs approached nearly to the human. It was extraordinarily heaped up, with fat tiny arms, little bloated legs, and an absurd squat body, so that it looked like a Chinese mandarin in porcelain. In another the trunk was almost like that of a human child, except that it was patched strangely with red and grey. But the terror of it was that at the neck it branched hideously, and there were two distinct heads, monstrously large, but duly provided with all their features. The features were a caricature of humanity so shameful that one could hardly bear to look. And as the light fell on it, the eyes of each head opened slowly. They had no pigment in them, but were pink, like the eyes of white rabbits; and they stared for a moment with an odd, unseeing glance. Then they were shut again, and what was curiously terrifying was that the movements were not quite simultaneous; the eyelids of one head fell slowly just before those of the other. And in another place was a ghastly monster in which it seemed that two bodies had been dreadfully entangled with one another. It was a creature of nightmare, with four arms and four legs, and this one actually moved. With a peculiar motion it crawled along the bottom of the great receptacle in which it was kept, towards the three persons who looked at it. It seemed to wonder what they did. Susie started back with fright, as it raised itself on its four legs and tried to reach up to them.
Then Arthur quickly uncovered all the jars except for one, and in an instant, they saw horrors so terrible that Susie had to clench her fists to keep from screaming. One monstrous creature had limbs that were almost human. It was bizarrely shaped, with tiny fat arms, bloated little legs, and a ridiculously squat body, resembling a porcelain Chinese mandarin. Another jar contained something with a trunk almost like that of a human child, except it was strangely patched with red and grey. But the truly terrifying part was that at its neck, it grotesquely branched into two distinct heads, both incredibly large but complete with all their features. The features were a shameful caricature of humanity that was hard to look at. As the light hit it, the eyes of each head slowly opened. They were devoid of pigment, just pink like the eyes of white rabbits, and they stared for a moment with a strange, unseeing gaze. Then they shut again, and what was oddly chilling was that their movements weren't quite in sync; the eyelids of one head fell shut just before the other. In another jar was a ghastly monster that looked like two bodies were horribly intertwined. It was a nightmare creature with four arms and four legs, and it actually moved. It crawled along the bottom of the large container where it was kept, making its way toward the three people who were watching. It seemed to be curious about what they were doing. Susie recoiled in fright as it lifted itself on its four legs and tried to reach up to them.
Susie turned away and hid her face. She could not look at those ghastly counterfeits of humanity. She was terrified and ashamed.
Susie turned away and hid her face. She couldn’t bear to look at those horrifying fakes of human beings. She felt scared and embarrassed.
“Do you understand what this means?” said Dr Porhoët to Arthur, in an awed voice. “It means that he has discovered the secret of life.”
“Do you understand what this means?” Dr. Porhoët said to Arthur, his voice filled with awe. “It means he has uncovered the secret of life.”
“Was it for these vile monstrosities that Margaret was sacrificed in all her loveliness?”
“Was it for these disgusting creatures that Margaret was sacrificed in all her beauty?”
The two men looked at one another with sad, wondering eyes.
The two men looked at each other with sad, curious eyes.
“Don’t you remember that he talked of the manufacture of human beings? It’s these misshapen things that he’s succeeding in producing,” said the doctor.
“Don’t you remember that he mentioned creating human beings? It’s these distorted things that he’s managing to produce,” said the doctor.
“There is one more that we haven’t seen,” said Arthur.
“There’s one more that we haven’t seen,” Arthur said.
He pointed to the covering which still hid the largest of the vases. He had a feeling that it contained the most fearful of all these monsters; and it was not without an effort that he drew the cloth away. But no sooner had he done this than something sprang up, so that instinctively he started back, and it began to gibber in piercing tones. These were the unearthly sounds that they had heard. It was not a voice, it was a kind of raucous crying, hoarse yet shrill, uneven like the barking of a dog, and appalling. The sounds came forth in rapid succession, angrily, as though the being that uttered them sought to express itself in furious words. It was mad with passion and beat against the glass walls of its prison with clenched fists. For the hands were human hands, and the body, though much larger, was of the shape of a new-born child. The creature must have stood about four feet high. The head was horribly misshapen. The skull was enormous, smooth and distended like that of a hydrocephalic, and the forehead protruded over the face hideously. The features were almost unformed, preternaturally small under the great, overhanging brow; and they had an expression of fiendish malignity.
He pointed to the cover that was still hiding the largest of the vases. He had a feeling that it contained the most terrifying of all these monsters; and it took some effort to pull the cloth away. But as soon as he did this, something sprang up, causing him to instinctively step back, and it started to scream in piercing tones. These were the unearthly sounds they had heard. It wasn’t a voice; it was more like a harsh cry, hoarse yet shrill, uneven like a dog barking, and truly horrifying. The sounds came out in quick bursts, angrily, as if the creature that made them was trying to express itself in furious words. It was furious and pounded against the glass walls of its cage with clenched fists. Because the hands were human hands, and the body, although much larger, resembled that of a newborn baby. The creature must have stood about four feet tall. Its head was horribly deformed. The skull was huge, smooth, and swollen like that of someone with hydrocephalus, and the forehead jutted out grotesquely over the face. The features were almost unformed, unnaturally small beneath the large, overhanging brow; and they had an expression of wicked malevolence.
The tiny, misshapen countenance writhed with convulsive fury, and from the mouth poured out a foaming spume. It raised its voice higher and higher, shrieking senseless gibberish in its rage. Then it began to hurl its whole body madly against the glass walls and to beat its head. It appeared to have a sudden incomprehensible hatred for the three strangers. It was trying to fly at them. The toothless gums moved spasmodically, and it threw its face into horrible grimaces. That nameless, loathsome abortion was the nearest that Oliver Haddo had come to the human form.
The tiny, misshapen face twisted with uncontrollable rage, and foamy spittle poured from its mouth. It raised its voice higher and higher, shrieking nonsensical words in its fury. Then it started to throw its entire body against the glass walls and bang its head. It seemed to develop a sudden, inexplicable hatred for the three strangers. It was trying to attack them. The toothless gums moved erratically, and it contorted its face into horrific grimaces. That nameless, repulsive creature was the closest that Oliver Haddo had come to resembling a human.
“Come away,” said Arthur. “We must not look at this.”
“Let’s go,” Arthur said. “We shouldn’t look at this.”
He quickly flung the covering over the jar.
He quickly threw the cover over the jar.
“Yes, for God’s sake let us go,” said Susie.
“Yeah, for God’s sake, let’s go,” said Susie.
“We haven’t done yet,” answered Arthur. “We haven’t found the author of all this.”
“We're not done yet,” replied Arthur. “We haven't found the person behind all this.”
He looked at the room in which they were, but there was no door except that by which they had entered. Then he uttered a startled cry, and stepping forward fell on his knee.
He looked around the room they were in, but there was no door except the one they had come through. Then he let out a startled cry and stepped forward to kneel.
On the other side of the long tables heaped up with instruments, hidden so that at first they had not seen him, Oliver Haddo lay on the floor, dead. His blue eyes were staring wide, and they seemed larger than they had ever been. They kept still the expression of terror which they had worn in the moment of his agony, and his heavy face was distorted with deadly fear. It was purple and dark, and the eyes were injected with blood.
On the other side of the long tables piled high with tools, hidden so that they hadn’t noticed him at first, Oliver Haddo lay dead on the floor. His blue eyes were wide open, and they looked larger than they ever had before. They still held the expression of terror from his last moments of pain, and his heavy face was twisted in an expression of deep fear. It was purple and dark, and his eyes were bloodshot.
“He died of suffocation,” whispered Dr Porhoët.
“He died of suffocation,” Dr. Porhoët whispered.
Arthur pointed to the neck. There could be seen on it distinctly the marks of the avenging fingers that had strangled the life out of him. It was impossible to hesitate.
Arthur pointed to the neck. You could clearly see the marks left by the hands that had choked the life out of him. There was no room for doubt.
“I told you that I had killed him,” said Arthur.
“I told you that I killed him,” Arthur said.
Then he remembered something more. He took hold of the right arm. He was convinced that it had been broken during that desperate struggle in the darkness. He felt it carefully and listened. He heard plainly the two parts of the bone rub against one another. The dead man’s arm was broken just in the place where he had broken it. Arthur stood up. He took one last look at his enemy. That vast mass of flesh lay heaped up on the floor in horrible disorder.
Then he remembered something else. He grabbed the right arm. He was sure it had been broken during that desperate fight in the dark. He examined it carefully and listened. He could clearly hear the two parts of the bone grinding against each other. The dead man’s arm was broken exactly where he had broken it. Arthur stood up. He took one last look at his enemy. That massive body lay in a horrible mess on the floor.
“Now that you have seen, will you come away?” said Susie, interrupting him.
“Now that you’ve seen, will you leave?” Susie asked, cutting him off.
The words seemed to bring him suddenly to himself.
The words suddenly made him realize himself.
“Yes, we must go quickly.”
"Yes, we need to hurry."
They turned away and with hurried steps walked through those bright attics till they came to the stairs.
They turned away and quickly walked through those bright attics until they reached the stairs.
“Now go down and wait for me at the door,” said Arthur. “I will follow you immediately.”
“Now go down and wait for me at the door,” Arthur said. “I’ll be right behind you.”
“What are you going to do?” asked Susie.
“What are you going to do?” Susie asked.
“Never mind. Do as I tell you. I have not finished here yet.”
“Forget it. Just do what I say. I'm not done here yet.”
They went down the great oak staircase and waited in the hall. They wondered what Arthur was about. Presently he came running down.
They went down the big oak staircase and waited in the hallway. They wondered what Arthur was up to. Soon, he came rushing down.
“Be quick!” he cried. “We have no time to lose.”
“Hurry up!” he shouted. “We can’t waste any time.”
“What have you done, Arthur?”
“What did you do, Arthur?”
There’s no time to tell you now.”
There’s no time to explain right now.
He hurried them out and slammed the door behind him. He took Susie’s hand.
He rushed them out and slammed the door shut. He took Susie's hand.
“Now we must run. Come.”
“Now we have to go. Come on.”
She did not know what his haste signified, but her heart beat furiously. He dragged her along. Dr Porhoët hurried on behind them. Arthur plunged into the wood. He would not leave them time to breathe.
She didn’t understand what his rush meant, but her heart raced. He pulled her along. Dr. Porhoët rushed after them. Arthur ran into the woods. He wouldn’t give them a moment to catch their breath.
“You must be quick,” he said.
“You need to hurry,” he said.
At last they came to the opening in the fence, and he helped them to get through. Then he carefully replaced the wooden paling and, taking Susie’s arm began to walk rapidly towards their inn.
At last, they arrived at the gap in the fence, and he assisted them in getting through. Then he carefully put the wooden plank back in place and, taking Susie’s arm, started to walk quickly toward their inn.
“I’m frightfully tired,” she said. “I simply can’t go so fast.”
“I’m really tired,” she said. “I just can’t keep up this pace.”
“You must. Presently you can rest as long as you like.”
“You have to. Right now, you can relax as much as you want.”
They walked very quickly for a while. Now and then Arthur looked back. The night was still quite dark, and the stars shone out in their myriads. At last he slackened their pace.
They walked quickly for a while. Every so often, Arthur glanced back. The night was still pretty dark, and the stars were shining brightly all around. Finally, he slowed their pace.
“Now you can go more slowly,” he said.
“Now you can take your time,” he said.
Susie saw the smiling glance that he gave her. His eyes were full of tenderness. He put his arm affectionately round her shoulders to support her.
Susie caught the warm look he gave her. His eyes were full of kindness. He wrapped his arm gently around her shoulders to support her.
“I’m afraid you’re quite exhausted, poor thing,” he said. “I’m sorry to have had to hustle you so much.”
“I’m afraid you’re really worn out, poor thing,” he said. “I’m sorry to have pushed you so hard.”
“It doesn’t matter at all.”
“It doesn’t matter at all.”
She leaned against him comfortably. With that protecting arm about her, she felt capable of any fatigue. Dr Porhoët stopped.
She leaned against him comfortably. With his protective arm around her, she felt capable of handling any exhaustion. Dr. Porhoët stopped.
“You must really let me roll myself a cigarette,” he said.
“You have to let me roll a cigarette,” he said.
“You may do whatever you like,” answered Arthur.
"You can do whatever you want," Arthur replied.
There was a different ring in his voice now, and it was soft with a good-humour that they had not heard in it for many months. He appeared singularly relieved. Susie was ready to forget the terrible past and give herself over to the happiness that seemed at last in store for her. They began to saunter slowly on. And now they could take pleasure in the exquisite night. The air was very suave, odorous with the heather that was all about them, and there was an enchanting peace in that scene which wonderfully soothed their weariness. It was dark still, but they knew the dawn was at hand, and Susie rejoiced in the approaching day. In the east the azure of the night began to thin away into pale amethyst, and the trees seemed gradually to stand out from the darkness in a ghostly beauty. Suddenly birds began to sing all around them in a splendid chorus. From their feet a lark sprang up with a rustle of wings and, mounting proudly upon the air, chanted blithe canticles to greet the morning. They stood upon a little hill.
There was a different tone in his voice now, soft and good-humored in a way they hadn't heard in months. He seemed genuinely relieved. Susie was ready to forget the terrible past and embrace the happiness that finally seemed to be coming her way. They began to stroll slowly forward. Now they could enjoy the beautiful night. The air was smooth and fragrant with the heather all around them, and there was a magical peace in this scene that wonderfully eased their exhaustion. It was still dark, but they knew dawn was near, and Susie was happy about the coming day. In the east, the deep blue of the night started to fade into a light amethyst, and the trees gradually emerged from the darkness with a ghostly beauty. Suddenly, birds began to sing around them in a splendid chorus. A lark took off from their feet with a flutter of wings and, soaring into the air, joyfully sang to welcome the morning. They stood on a small hill.
“Let us wait here and see the sun rise,” said Susie.
“Let’s wait here and watch the sunrise,” said Susie.
“As you will.”
"As you wish."
They stood all three of them, and Susie took in deep, joyful breaths of the sweet air of dawn. The whole land, spread at her feet, was clothed in the purple dimness that heralds day, and she exulted in its beauty. But she noticed that Arthur, unlike herself and Dr Porhoët, did not look toward the east. His eyes were fixed steadily upon the place from which they had come. What did he look for in the darkness of the west? She turned round, and a cry broke from her lips, for the shadows there were lurid with a deep red glow.
They stood there together, and Susie took deep, joyful breaths of the sweet dawn air. The entire landscape before her was draped in the purple dimness that comes with daybreak, and she reveled in its beauty. But she noticed that Arthur, unlike her and Dr. Porhoët, wasn’t looking toward the east. His gaze was focused firmly on the direction they had come from. What was he searching for in the darkness of the west? She turned around, and a cry escaped her lips, as the shadows there were illuminated by a deep red glow.
“It looks like a fire,” she said.
“It looks like a fire,” she said.
“It is. Skene is burning like tinder.”
“It is. Skene is burning like crazy.”
And as he spoke it seemed that the roof fell in, for suddenly vast flames sprang up, rising high into the still night air; and they saw that the house they had just left was blazing furiously. It was a magnificent sight from the distant hill on which they stood to watch the fire as it soared and sank, as it shot scarlet tongues along like strange Titanic monsters, as it raged from room to room. Skene was burning. It was beyond the reach of human help. In a little while there would be no trace of all those crimes and all those horrors. Now it was one mass of flame. It looked like some primeval furnace, where the gods might work unheard-of miracles.
And as he spoke, it felt like the roof collapsed because suddenly huge flames erupted, shooting high into the still night air; they saw that the house they had just left was burning fiercely. It was a stunning sight from the distant hill where they stood watching the fire as it roared and waned, as it sent out scarlet flickers like bizarre giant monsters, as it rampaged from room to room. Skene was on fire. It was beyond anyone's ability to help. Soon, there would be no evidence of all those crimes and all those horrors. Now it was just a mass of flames. It resembled some ancient furnace where the gods might perform unheard-of miracles.
“Arthur, what have you done?” asked Susie, in a tone that was hardly audible.
“Arthur, what have you done?” Susie asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
He did not answer directly. He put his arm about her shoulder again, so that she was obliged to turn round.
He didn’t answer directly. He put his arm around her shoulder again, so she had to turn around.
“Look, the sun is rising.”
“Hey, the sun is up.”
In the east, a long ray of light climbed up the sky, and the sun, yellow and round, appeared upon the face of the earth.
In the east, a long beam of light rose into the sky, and the sun, bright and round, appeared on the earth's surface.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!